Prologue - Cutie Mark

View Online

I woke up… finding myself lost and unsure. My eyes fly open, my sights filled with a green glow, as groups of horizontal lines, alternating from bright to dark lime green flood my vision. I can tell, my right side of my head was down on the ground, head planted if you will. At first I wanted to groan in pain, feeling discomfort for my… back? But that wasn’t what I was worried, I was worried on who I am, where I am and what am I…

I first thought hard, what am I? I can think for myself that was a relief but not changing the fact of my predicament. I look over my surroundings, there were a lot of trees… dense but it still gave enough space for light to pass through the many branches up above. My head starts to whirl, my thoughts quickly point me to check on myself. At first I wasn’t surprise, really, I was clearly lost as I move my body. The pain was absent for some odd reason.

I slowly moved my joints, checking what has happened to me. I can remember what my body is, but not what I am called, my body felt warm inside yet at the same time… cold, as if ice was melting around my form, but it constantly was chilled, very strange. As I fix and upright myself, I could see that I was tall… or at least that’s what my mind was telling me.

Before I can think further, my sights soon started to make beeping sounds, point and even identify my surroundings. As much as I don’t want to, it checked every tree in sight, telling me its name and origin and even the place it can be found.

At first I can understand what I was reading, in a language that I was not sure, but it gave off symbols unfamiliar to me. But I read it, “Found in Everfree forest, Equestria…” I try to say out loud but my voice, it was not there. The only thing I can hear was a halted mumble, as if I was gagged yet I can feel my lips moving around, heck I even stuck my tongue out. I look down to see if anything happened but what surprise me further were my hands.

I froze as I move my hands up to my face… they were solid, 5 digits per hand. With my palm facing me, I can see that I have four thin three jointed digits that seem dainty but sturdy per hand. I found also one stubby looking digits, on one hand, which showed strength yet was only two digits and bulkier than the rest. But what caught my attention the most was that my hands… and looking down, my whole body was encased in a golden liquid, as if flowing within my form, making it seem like I was in armor.

With the back of my palm, my armor with such sheen, I can see my reflection. I make out what I look like… I have a large mouth plate that covers the bottom of my face, from chin, to my cheeks, covering my mouth and even my… nose? How did I know that? The plate only ended just under my eyes which shone back with a bright yellow glow. Looking up more, I found I still had brows, though no hairs or anything, just golden liquid flowing and further, I looked at my bald head with two protruding horns… that seem to make me look like a horned monster or at the least something like a bat, I suppose.

I look down to my hand and my reflection, I made faces, even sticking my tongue out, which did not show on my face, but the eyes, brows and even my mouth plate moved as I made faces. Such little detail, it was… odd yet calming to know I can still show emotion, yet have a deceptive streak about my lips being unavailable.

I look down, unsure on what to expect only to find my own body, arms, waist and legs all within this yellow sheen armor that seem to meld perfectly into my form as if a knightly armor was on my body yet my legs differ greatly. From my legs down to my foot, it was near box-like, as if machine or mechanical.

I move my body slowly, seeing the armor shift as if trying to protect any space when I do so all the while whirling a slight sound of air and buzzing like there was life of both flesh and machine. I found my feet were in a locked box. I felt I have toes yet when I do move, my foot did not react but the whole of it does as I raise myself by the heels. I was stumped, unsure on what I am still. I do not know who I am I was basically a stranger in myself as I am now. I look around me once more, seeing my sights start to show a lot of symbols, signs and even a compass… which I don’t really know how I knew that.

As I face one direction, a large N followed my sight to point where it was. It was odd, surreal but my body did not ache or even felt painful anymore. As I face north, my sights start to beep, saying, ‘Find hiding spot’. Again, the symbols were strange to me, yet I can understand. I look further down the path my sight started to beep I saw a large white castle, built on the side of the mountain, as if it was nailed to the side of it. I can see a multitude of colors and even under it an after tail of water… I really have no idea why I knew that…

Still, I was lost, I am alone and one word kept coming back to me, ‘War’. I shook my head, annoyed as I did not know what to do, but being here proved to be near boring, which was from the depths of me, I do not know. I optioned myself to follow in the direction, first taking one step forward, finding my legs to work… regardless that it felt awkwardly misplaced when I was down on the dirt. It felt natural, walking now at the least, my right leg forward, foot on the ground, lifting myself up and swing my weight around to move forward. Bring my other leg to swing ahead of me and foot down on the ground, and swing my weight once more.

I was odd, I knew how to walk, my body acting like I knew very well and that it had a tingle of pain… as if it was not where I was meant to be. But that was the depth of me that I do not know. I took another step and soon I was passing the lone of trees away from Everfree.

___

It took me some time, but I made it out of the forest and into the bright sunlight. I reflex, expecting my eyes to hurt from looking into the bright sun but I found out it did not hurt, for me to look up into it. As I got out, I find myself near a settlement. From afar I can read, regardless that those letters were different from mine, “Welcome to Ponyville”. I wanted to chuckle under my breath about the name, being so… punned but my heart panged a surge of pain and my mind screamed jealousy. I shook my head, unsure of what to make of it. Still, I look to my surroundings and found a cottage nearby, though I raised a brow in wonder, why is it that it looks to be a hollow tree turned house?

I stared at it for some time, unsure of what it meant in this place as unsure as I was about the life of me. Before I can think further, my body felt like shivering mad, my body was acting like it was seen, caught in the act of stealing as I felt eyes staring behind me. I flinch, my body raised in alarm as I wanted to hide, yes, hide, unseen by anything or anyone. I wanted to know what saw me as well, where my body turns around, in quick fashion.

My body tensed up, ready for anything, as if attacking anything I saw. It was a strange thing for me, I was prepared to attack and kill, yet I am the stranger here. I wanted nothing more but to be ready for a fight, but when I looked, I saw nothing in the darkness of the forest that I came from. Everfree was not safe, the depths of my mind told me, yet, it was the best hiding spot a while ago. But I shook my head some as I turn back around once more. I find myself looking up into the white castle at the mountain.

For a better word, I felt attracted to it, as if I wanted to be there and to go there, but first things first. I did not know where I was or why. But I shook my head nonetheless. I look to the town and made my way my body acting on my own interest this time around as I paced myself but without a sound from my form, I found myself still cloaked. At first I wanted to complain on why that happened. Then a thought passed by me, it was best to be invisible and to be away from sight when I am hiding.

From that point I found myself joyous about it. I soon marched, walking slowly and making my way through this town, a town named ‘Ponyville’.

____

Invisible, unseen and in a cloak of deception, I walked through the small quaint little town named Ponyville. It was very kind and welcome. It was basically in the air, floating around each and every resident of this small and very happy town. At first I wanted to smile at the sensation, even through my armor, it felt like my body would just shiver in joy and in glee. But the sight of the forms left nothing for me to say.

They were all short, colorful I can get around but them being ponies… as the town suggested, I thought it was all a pun, or maybe a joke, but then it was imperative it was real. I was standing in the middle of town, invisible to all as I look left, right, even back from where I came, passing the welcoming name of the town to find ponies. They were in all shades of color, their coats differ or match their manes and tails, some were naked, others wearing little articles of clothing, the prominent attributes of their attire matching their work.

The strangest among them all was their sides, or flanks? Really, they had symbols, from everyday items to a mixture of two or more that had a certain meaning to it as I found myself wondering what they mean, but the more that I look, the more it made sense. Though I could not understand them, I could hear them in their work or from where they were working.

I saw a group of ponies, males, in uniforms that depict construction with their hard hats that only cover their tops but not their snouts, as they work on the wood work and the outlining of the house. I found a candy store not far from here with a pony, a female, who had a symbol similar to candies, she was selling sweets. I looked at many more, and when I kept looking, their symbols tend to match or make sense about what they were doing.

Of course, I saw others who had no such mark, many of which continue to look young in my sights. I was astonished, almost happy at the sight. I felt like the depths of my heart wanted to leap in joy and cheer about it, feeling at home, but I shook myself back. How can I be like that when I am standing right now, knowing of my form and looking at them seemed to make me looking like the odd one out, if I let go of my cloak that is.

Still, I could not help but hear how they speak, leaving me less hopeful as I do not understand them, their words and letters in the town, can read… through the sights I had that kept translating for me. Still I can hear them, though sounding like gibberish to me, but I knew they had a more common tongue than I.

(Good morning!)
(Hey! Good morning!)
(Move it just a bit)
(Let’s go and find ourselves something to do)

I could hear them but I could not understand them. The most that I know of was the more miscellaneous sounds that kept sounding off, like a hammer hitting something, their little steps, or gallops, the laughter that seems to be very similar in my ears but lost to me once it enters my thoughts. It was a strange sight, for me at the least, I felt alone, VERY alone.

“Why am I here? In this world filled with ponies?” I thought to myself, trying to sort things out as I gave a sighs, hearing it like it was my muffled tone and not one of them noticing me. I shook my head, I was headed for the castle high in the mountains and I plan to get my own answers when I get there. I move along through this quaint little town, avoiding from colliding with any of the ponies, especially the young little ponies who tend to pop up from time to time as I pass on through. Still, as I do so, my body shivered with regret, my mind still stinging that I left and my heart, though joyous at the sight around me, felt sorrowful for myself, as if I left a part of me there.

But even when I frown to myself, under my guise and under the plate, I tread on, not interested to feel such a thing ever again. I move through the path that seems to be frequently used, as the dirt path was evident on the ground. I move along, looking forward, not wanting to look behind as I stare at the white castle in the horizon. It was there that my mind wondered as I heard whispers inside of me.

“What? Brother, you can’t be serious about this?” A voice called out, as if worried
“You heard right, I want to see the world we were meant to be placed on.” Another, who seemed determine and one too familiar
“But… has Creator heard of this, your proposal?”
“Yes brother, and in the light of me opting for this, I plan to be within that one alicorn as she teaches her.”
“Wait, you want to be beside their monarch, are you mad?!”
“No, just wishful…”

It was at first silent, yet audible for me to hear, this left me thinking deeply about the conversation a bit longer, who was who? And am I one of the two? This kept ringing in my head for a while until I shake it off. When my senses returned did I find myself in front of the gate of the castle… odd, I did not remember moving up and about in the mountain. Still, I looked up and found myself entering through the archway; I looked beside me, seeing two ponies, one on either end of the arch with white coats, blue tails and golden shining armor. They were stoic and very serious from the looks they gave off, even when looking to the horizon.

Still, that thought did not linger long as I enter, I glimpse up into the sky to find the sun just nearing the middle point of its ascent, which was odd since I know that was not right, the sun was too far and not really rotating around the world, but another part of me said that was right. Still, I did not want to make a mental debate over onto myself as I walked on. I found myself into an open space, with little houses, that seem to have many floors; the stairways were outside and with it, with a few ponies about.

That same feeling of longing and being in the presence of this one town returned without warning as I froze in place. I observed the ponies when I did so they were relaxed and enjoying their time in the sun as they chat and move about. I observed further to the white castle, and found that there was still more sections within the castle itself, about two more walls, one for the castle itself and another at about the more compact and assortment of buildings that separate from where I stood.

I look on and wondered what this place was. I got my answer against when my sights beeps and a word came off of it, “Canterlot, Equestria.” I shook my head a bit at this as again, I could not help but see at the puns that were in their names, but the more I think about it, the more it seemed to fit as did Ponyville. “Great, in a world ruled by ponies…” I tried to speak out, but again muffled and incoherent, even for me. Once I finished, I started my way, towards the next archway, the wall that surrounded the second section. As I did, I could not help but hear the ponies in their own tongue about their language and such.

Passing the second archway, I can’t help but look up, seeing their flag. On it were two ponies, one white and pinkish, the other dark but blue the two having wings and a horn atop their head. The two ponies were in a round and about, chasing the others tail while between them, the sun and the moon shone, appearing in a balance sort of way. Still, I could only huff, unsure if this world is what the whispers deep in my head was describing. Passing this second arch, I found more ponies this time, but one major difference persists to some, but not all. Many of the ponies wore clothing, stylish and very fancy, the two words that seem to spring into my mind. The males wore suits or something that explains their profession, just as the town before. The females wore dresses… and dresses that are very puffy and fashionable.

Still they seem to chatter and move around in this section of the town, or city as I saw the many shops that are on either side of me. I can’t help but keep looking at the many, at the glass windows they have in displaying their wares, sales and items. I could not help but look at them, myself smirking under my helm as I look on, seeing the items and looking at the reflection, to find myself missing, as I have suspected, I was still invisible.

An urge deep in me dared me to take it off and watch the fireworks. This made me raise a brow at that, why would I do such a thing? I mean, I know I was different from them, but it would seem that I wanted to be like them? Still, I look on, and walk slowly through the shops, avoiding pony after pony, even the ones flying about and the many of them having horns, a prominent characteristic that seem to be the majority of them.

I look at them all, the surrounding buildings were bright white, clean, the ponies, classy, colors of the rainbow and some unique, cloths that compliment and improve their fashion. It was near surreal to see them all. As I stood there, I did not hear a pony shout a sign of warning, for to me, it was blending in the noise of the crowd. Before I know it, I felt something hit behind me, with a lot of clangs from tin cans and my eyes shut in reflex, unsure what had just happen but one thing was for sure; I can feel something oozing down on my shoulders.

I kept my eyes closed for a while, hearing the silence from the crowd and suddenly small hush tones of worry and caution, sure I could not understand them, but hearing a sudden silence and murmurs were obvious reactions. As I open my eyes, I found myself in the middle of a mess, looking back, I found my cloaked form was being outlined by the paint that had spilled from the cart that was smashed against me, but then it seemed to have hit a post, I knew it was I that was the post. As I move, I found the paint coating my armor, and me being cloaked, it would seem like some colorful mess flying.

Before I could just dive into the fountain behind me, I can hear a spark and sizzle emanating from me. I look down and found my cloak disappearing and soon I stood, the center of attention and once they saw me, their faces told me everything, they were terrified, they were scared and they were not happy. The majority, females, started to scream, galloping away, some of the men shouting as if calling something.

(Call the Royal Guards!)

I could not help but just sigh, and look at the fountain, pushing the cart back, seeing the wreckage it was now, to just shatter to pieces. I started to splash the water against the armor. It was cold and it was clean, as it splashed against me, I did not feel wet nor damp but the feeling was still there, wet and cold. It was odd but a familiar odd from what my body can tell me. As I wash the colors off me, I can see it now disappearing and wash down onto my legs. I can hear my body whirl and make mechanical sounds as I did my work, but I was stopped when I saw to the corner of my eyes, the same guard ponies that wore golden armors, many of them in the same white coat and blue tail, others who are unicorns, had a gray coat. As they look at me, their eyes sharp and honed on to me, the ponies with spears pointed it at me, the unicorns had their necks down, pointed right at me as they glow.

I stood there, unsure on what to do and before I could just extend an arm to rise to my defense, a unicorn shot at me, the glow of bright extending from his horn to me. I move swiftly to block with my one arm and before anything, the beam seem to deflect off of me and shoot up, hitting one of the buildings, leaving a scorch mark from where his glow or beam had hit. The many of them were stunned, really frozen, eyes wide as many of them tried again, the unicorns shooting at me, their beams deflecting off the surface of my armor, when I no longer defended.

The guard ponies learn quickly, as I have observed as those flying and holding spears started throw their spears at me. I needed some sort of defense against such; really, my armor is not THAT impervious… is it? I was answered by the spears thrown at me breaking in half, as if the momentum of travel against a very hard wall as too much and snapped at the wooden handle.

Again, many of the guards were shocked but not stunned as they started to charge at me. Pony after pony, started to charge at me, trying to knock me down, their hooves started to send kicks, trying to push me but whenever they do, I still stood, it was near a bit of pain, but not that painful. I can feel their action but it did not send me to too much. They were persistent, I can see that they were serious and attempting everything, they started to poke at me, some even used their horns once more, this time lifting me, I could feel myself being lifted some, but it did no good, I can tell they were straining. Still nothing came about.

Half of them gave up, sad to see such a thing on warriors but the other half kept on. As I stood there, unsure on what to do, I heard a voice, in language that I can understand, one of the two whispers from my mind. “I hope you know what you are doing, brother.” The voice was small, as if foreboding and cautious. I turn to my right, trying my best to see who spoke that. Me? Brother? It can’t be, but it was obvious, the voices in my head were me and some other, that other being here now.

I look to the right and that’s when, I felt sharp pain surge through my whole body, making me spasm and my sights rocky and shaky. The pain came from my neck as I hold there, feeling a spear impaled to a weak spot in my armor, I did not know I had one, after the events of their action, but I can feel it. In one swift motion, I yank the spear out, the pain again waves about in my body, my body in turn shook and move in angles that I did not want it to. My sight was fading fast, my hearing becoming muffled and my body unresponsive. My body shook and my limbs flailing, as I try to keep standing, but it was futile.

I found myself weak, legs giving way as I tumble down, still shaking and in pain. I was not doing so well as I try to keep myself conscious. But as my head lay on the floor, body weak and my sights turning black I could not help but hear the lasts words of ‘my brother’, “Daybreak, Be safe…” And then there was nothing…

____

“Are you sure about this? To be captured by the guard?”
“The only way I can see her without the ponies being too xenophobic when I enter in broad daylight.”
“But brother, this plan of yours is near madness, we are risking changing that universe.”
“I know, but I know for a fact this universe is not the same.”
“Not the multiverse theory.”
“There is one fixed universe while choices changes throughout its branches. Thus, there are other universes from the origin.”
“I know that… I know…. Just, are you sure?”
“Yes, I want to live for a bit… even if I need to forget what I am under this armor, and stuck inside my armor.”
“Don’t worry, Creator allowed me to be there, under disguise, out of armor of course.”
“Thanks…”
“For what?”
“Trying to look after me.”

_____

After that eerie but familiar dream, I awoke, my sights once again buzzing to life, this time, changing and I can see the words, flowing down.
Rebooting
…
Fixing damages
…
Changing all linguistics
…
Match – Equestria
…
Start Up

Then, my senses came back to me, my sights were the first. I can see through my lime green sights, this time, I can tell I was somewhere dark and a bit of stone. I look around, seeing that I was in a cage, the dungeon I suppose. The next was my hearing, I can hear the telltale signs of water dripping from somewhere, another dungeon characteristic that apparently kept going some.

The rest of my sense came back, including the pain in my head. I groan hard which… now just surprised me. “Wait, I can talk? I can talk!? FINALLY!” I shouted out joyously. “Damn freaky monologue…” I added as I felt like going insane if I awoke still mute or gagged… As I sigh in relief, I can finally keep myself sane as I laugh at myself having to speak now.

As I sigh, finally finding myself with speech, I soon heard clopping from an out of sight hallway. I stood up quickly and with it, I stood still, as a statue, thinking, might as well leave a scare. I also thought that it would be best if I was still mute. I came in their place mute and now I’m going to continue the façade until I can speak with their leader… still unsure what an alicorn was though.

Soon the clopping was getting closer. As I stood tall and paused, I waited for the pony to arrive. And sure enough he gasped when he saw me, standing taller than he was and looking down at him menacingly. Sure I may be taller, their heads about as high enough to reach my elbows but then maybe, if they stood on two legs, they were bigger than I.

Still the Guard soon composed himself. “Okay… Now I know you aren’t alive… considering you took a spear to the neck…” He spoke out, observing me like I’m some animal, I wanted to do something to intimidate him but the moment passed when three or four Guard ponies, again with the same color scheme as they all have moved in front of my cell. “You have got to be kidding me, that thing is still running?” Said one of them as they readied their spears once more, and surely, the info about my neck is what they will use when I do something bad. “Let’s just go and let the princess decide on its fate.” A rough looking guard pony said as they open my cell door

With a very loud creak of the screeching metal, it opened for m to exit, and before I could get my second foot out the cell, their spears were bearing down onto me, a few inched higher to reach my neck. I just gave them a neutral gaze as they started to push me out, though I was a wall, I took the message as I marched along side them. Out of the dungeon and up the spiral stairway. It was not that long of a climb as we soon exit to the white décor of Canterlot, though I wondered, where we were exactly, I mean the stairway was high enough to scale three stories.

I glance at the first window we pass by and I see we were within a structure higher than any other building. It took me a moment to think about any building or any structure high enough only for me to realize, we were within the castle, the same castle I intend to go up to. My body felt invigorated and very joyous, mind abuzz and heart pumping fast than I recalled. I was basically excited, on meeting my fate to Celestia, due to my morning incident I suspect.

Sure enough we pass through a hallway where lines of ponies were waiting for something. I really have no clue why but when one of the ponies exits the tall double doors, the guards halted the ponies from entering when we arrive. Still, the ponies, that were not in armor gasp and look up to me, seeing that I was nothing they have ever seen. From what I can tell, I am the only one here, yet my body felt like it knows this place so well that I was having déjà vu in my memory.

As the Guards converse for a while about me having my fate, I stood their feeling the gaze of the other ponies about me, I looked at the Guards, really, the process was terrible, but I can hear my armor being tapped about by my hips. I look to my side with eyes wide, “Who would touch something so alien to them like that?!” I thought hard as I look to the side and down. From there, I saw a young pony, somewhat near being an adult, for his height but with such a young pony’s move.

I stayed put, looking down at the pink pony, really, unsure why but it, or rather, she kept tapping at my armor, making a hollow sound. “Whoah!” She exclaimed as she continues some of the ponies whispering caution at her way, “Get away from that thing.” But still the little filly, kept tapping at my armor. “Wow, mister, what are you?“ She asked up to me as I now saw her eyes, blue, sky blue, and with such innocence written all over it.

For some odd reason I took her question for some moments. “What am I? Really?” I thought hard but for the moment I could only answer with a gesture, I was trying to be both mute and lost in translation. So I gave her a shrug of ‘Not sure’ right at her. When she finished tapping the side of me, I was surrounded quickly really they were going to be busy with me.

Still, I follow the Guards through the double doors and with it I looked up to the room, filled with large, wall high windows that stretch and lighting the room with a warm and calm bright yellow as the sun was near the horizon. The room was spacious, with banners, tapestries of vibrant colors and at the far end of the room, across from where we entered stood a throne, behind it a small waterfall, creating a small cascading rainbow that only enhanced the imagery that stood at the throne room.

I can tell it was a she, curves were a dead giveaway, she was white, bright as any shining white, her body was tall, legs thin but very well maintained, her own body exerting authority, love, respect and compassion. Her mane and tail was a dash of sky blue, gentle green, bright cobalt and a kind pink, from top to bottom, in my eyes, that sway as if a breeze passes by infinitely by her. Her pony type was confusing for me at first; she had a horn, one long and very prominent, even with her golden tiara, or crown considering how she looked, atop her head and behind her horn and she had wings, tucked at the moment as she sat on her haunches. Her white body only had two articles of attire, a golden necklace, large at the front yet still thick some when it reaches behind her neck, with a purple diamond shape at the centerpiece of it. The other, to be her four shoes… well, from what I can tell as it reaches over her hooves and all that was not equivalent to her eyes when she looked down at me.

Not really looking down at me, more like looking at me some, her eyes, with a pale but still caring magenta shown great insight and observation, she looked at me in wonder, unsure on what I am or who I am, I looked back, keeping my act up, as both mute and lost in translation, yet, when I looked back at her eyes, I can feel a tinge of… sadness and worry.

I stood a good pace away from the throne as the guards who escorted me, bowed and she spoke, her voice again exalting authority yet caring. “Sergeant, what have you brought here to my presence?” She asked, looking me over once more, her eyes looking at me again and again, as if she were unsure.

“Princess Celestia, we caught this, ‘thing’ being in the square, hiding and invisible to us. That was until some paint cart crashed into him did his cloak fail as paint was on him. Before we knew it, the ponies called for us and we moved in. We kept asking it to get down, but it continued to stand.” The soldier in front of me informed the princess who now I know as Celestia. Unfortunately, I was angered about his explanation stating I did not do as they say, to which I continue to scan the room, acting like the one being alien to them all.

The princess took this to account, which I can tell I was being gazed at my armor was very shining, the sheen showing obscured mirror images for them all. “Have this… thing, explained why it did not do so?” The princess asked, her tone very curious about me, considering I was now the center of attention, I did not mind it. “No ma’am, we gave a warning shot from one of the unicorns and well… his armor deflected the magic…” The sergeant spoke badly about me, like I was the one who did it on purpose, how was I supposed to know that I was impervious of their magic.

The information caused the pony princess to take pause as I still looked around, checking the sights. “What have you done to subdue it then?” She continues, surely having resistance to magic did not cause me to be taken down so easily. “We tried to take him down, spears thrown, only to shatter against his armor, as if he was a wall, the fact true also when some of our soldiers tried to buck him. They say he was like a wall. Even Levitation spells were not working, some of the unicorns told us he was as heavy as a building or he just slipped away.” The Sergeant explained further which only piqued at the princess further, as I can see at the least.

“Then came the time he took a glance, far off somewhere and then our spears hit his neck…” The sergeant spoke lastly as if it was supposed to have killed any living being. The widened eyes of Celestia confirmed that that was something big. “A spear pierced his armor somewhere near his neck?” Her tone changed from one worried and somewhat finding it peculiar.

“We speak nothing but the truth, princess.” The sergeant said no further as she looked my way, my gaze passing by hers as I look the other way, staring at the flowing waterfall. With a nod, the princess addressed me. “And what you to say, are they speaking the truth?” She asked, very unsure, for the moment, about me. The sergeant quickly added. “Princess, we believe he is… not familiar with our language.” That was true at that incident but this was now a different moment, I can understand them. That was then I butted in, “Actually, after that spear to the neck, I fixed myself and now understand you all…” I stated, my voice sounded gruff but calm and collective, this time all the ponies were looking at me, the spotlight was t me once more.

“What? But how can you speak?” The ponies started to ask of me. “Is the guard who hit my neck here? I want to thank him, for without me being damaged, I would not have been able to adjust myself and change my linguistics to match yours… I think…” I spoke out, this time it was the princess who composed herself. “Well it would seem, he was lost in translation…” She said, her eyes still a bit wide, again in that wondering look.

“Yes, I never really understood what you guards were saying at the fountain, though I admit I was invisible at the time, I was not there to cause trouble, I never really can read your…. Words nor understand what you spoke to me, so I just stood there, unsure and like a buffoon as many would say.” I spoke back this time the guards now composing themselves as I have deliberately insulted me, a good tactic to make them think more.

“Tell me… what were you doing in my kingdom?” Celestia spoke up, this time, now in her more regal and more calm nature, as her posture, eyes and her own tone returned to normality. “I am sorry, but, I do not know.” I spoke solemnly as I try not to sound off or anything. Again, they all looked at me, like some weird occurrence for them to think deeply upon.

“No idea? Where have you come from then?” The princess added as she looked at me sternly now, me being unknown may have caused her to be cautious of me. “I am unsure. I have no memory prior to my arrival to this place… the farthest my memory can take me is when I awoke in Everfree this morning.” I said with all honesty as I can feel a chilling gaze emanating from said princess. Well sure enough the silence was broken as the only female in the room just sighs. “What are its charges?” She asked the sergeant. “Well, we have no REAL accusation or some penalty as it just stood there…” The many guards were in some similar embarrassed tone as I did nothing wrong.

From there the princess looks at me. “Then why treat him as such a prisoner?” She wondered, surely she would have known about the ruckus, considering it is her kingdom. “We were unsure on how to treat it.” They replied and I was again not really impressed but it was understandable, I am the only odd thing between the ponies here.

“If I may suggest, can I keep the cell…” I quickly stated which surprised all of them and the princess. “Why ever so?” She quickly looked at me. “Well you all say I have magical resistance, and I have no recollection or idea why I am here… or in this place.” I continue, looking at the princess with the best I can do so. The princess looks to ponder deeply into this, something willing to stay in the dungeon cell, uncanny or just crazy. “Unless, you would have me be something else? I mean, I am a stranger and an alien to you all at this point.” I interjected, making my idea seem to stir thoughts to the white pony princess.

The guards were silent, really, my suggestions seem to stun them so and Celestia soon spoke, with confidence. “Before I do decide, can I ask questions concerning you?” She started which I nod without a doubt in my mind, though there were some things that linger in it.

And it was then she asked me about me, and I answer the best I am. I am unknown, even to myself. I wore armor, for reasons I do not know of and now I have also stated I feel male…. Sure enough, we finished that small but very rocky conversation with the princess, the guards keeping an eye on me. The next question she had for me caused me to think hard. “Can I see how you do disappear?” She asked, the guard were quick to try and dissuade their monarch but I just nod. I took a spear from off a soldier and soon, I thought hard, very hard, to just disappear and be unseen. When I kept focusing, I still held the spear, the sharp end pointed at the floor.

The many guards gasp and surround my spot where the spear was but the princess looked intrigued at me. Before the problem escalates, I dropped the spear and reappeared before them. “Was there magic involved?” She asked me. Through a few hard looks from the guards, I look up and shook my head, “No, I am unsure but I believe it is not magic, yet if you perceive it as magic, then maybe it is…” I answer to the best I can do so.

The tension was still there, and for some unfathomable reason the princess smiled, yes smiled at me. “Then, can I interest you to be my own personal guard?” She spoke, as if joyous, a trail of hopeful even. I was wide eyed; the guards around me were also in such a state. The many of them argued with her of me being untrustworthy at the moment. But she quickly quell them with her answer, “True that he may be unknown to us, but through my questions he has answered them, though nervous and shy, truthful as he can do, his tone did not raise in offense and his own body can be seen as lost and more uncertain that swells up within this… knight’s mind.”

Her answer, and her response to me being a knight was enlightening, I felt my pride swell up inside of me for I was called a knight, which was true considering my attire but weird as it is. I can only smile and nod to her, proud to be called such. The guards were not fully trustful of me, but they really can’t just deny their monarch. They silenced and moved away from me, acknowledging me. “Will you… my knight, be my personal guard?” She spoke to me, her tone reaching the hopeful tone.

Seeing her, being a very regal and respected princess, yet her tone was hopeful, how can you say no? I nod politely, “I shall accept the position, yet, I need to know more of this world, history, myths, and such… can I ask permission to read through your library?” I asked politely. She smiled warmly at me and with her instructions I was guided to the library by some of the reluctant guards.

Once there, I took my time, going through first the history books. I indulged myself, looking at the books, from their histories, to the children’s story books, to novels and finally, to the current affairs. I took my time, reading through it all, every book, every single word and for some reason, the world around me was not connected with me. With a book or too, I continue to read, all the information crammed but not jumbled or in a mess.

I enjoyed my time, reading what was current, and now I knew I was exactly about 890 years of Princess Celestia’s reign as Equestrai’s monarch, alone… through all my time in the library, I have really surprised the unicorn female with me, who, for some odd reason was looking at me weirdly at first, my glances her way caused her to just avoid me. Still, I focused on my studies, learning through the information, I even read through their research, about magic, thesis on the many topics that the common pony would talk about. I also saw that journals and references. I enjoyed my time, the times that I took my time in reading all and everything, and this is what I have come up with… with what the library have to offer to me.

It is exactly, 1890 years since Princess Celestia and her sister, Princess Luna have over thrown the previous monarch, Discord, who is said to be a god of chaos or at the moment, disharmony. With the help of the Elements of Harmony, they have imprisoned him in stone and now reside in the castle gardens. I glanced to confirm that of course. Through this, the sisters have ruled together, harmoniously, Celestia, the elder of the two, raised the sun for the morning, while Luna, the younger of the two, raised the moon to mark the night.

There was harmony for both sisters and for their subjects. Though that was the case, other conflicts still linger in their kingdom. Still, they quell all the problems that linger and their rule nearly reaching the 1000th year. Yet, at about the year before and after that feat, something bad had happened. Princess Luna had been envious, if not, enraged at her night being used for rest and not enjoyed by their subjects have finally come out and rebelled by influences that may or may not be evil.

The thought lingered in my mind. She has ruled this world, or kingdom, for nearly a thousand years, but this was her 890th year to rule alone… I return to the studies about the average pony’s life span and found the years to exponentially not match. Still, I continue to notice that Celestia used the Elements of Harmony, once again, to banish her sister to the moon. Now I found myself looking up into the moon. Really, the moon was very far from this world, but it does show a very… ominous image of a unicorn, looking down at you.

I just sigh, now understanding the little, if not lingering hopeful tone of the princess in asking me to be her personal guard. It was very strange, she asked a complete stranger for such a thing, but the offer was too good to let go. Still, maybe being alive even after having a spear through my neck was some sign to her. Returning to the history, I found a myth, or foal’s tale that Princess Luna, or Nightmare Moon as she wants to be called, shall return on the thousand longest day to be aided by the stars to bring eternal night.

I finish my review of the history, myths, legends and any other book I found interest to read in the library. So Celestia was beyond a thousand years and has enough power to be considered the nation’s greatest weapon. But I shook that thought away. When I finished, I look out, to see the sun just rising to mark the morning. The library door opens to the librarian who is unsurprised of my presence here.

“How long have I been here?” I asked the female politely, as she seems to be surprised but also bored at seeing me. “You have been here for about a week now…” She answered me half bored and angered at me. I found myself staring oddly at her, but for the life of me, I just shrug it as I exit out the door. “I thank you for being patient with me.” I told her as I left. Leaving from there, I move quickly to the throne room, where I found Princess Celestia having tee.

“AH! I thought you would never leave the library.” She joked at me. I heard her small sarcasm about it as I look at the guards, still sending daggers at me. “There was a lot to read Princess.” I spoke with enough respect and bowed at her as I stood to the side, choosing a wall to stand on. And that’s when I started my day as her personal guard…

_____

Exactly 103 years later, I have known why Celestia wanted me as her own personal guard. Not to really guard her exactly but to accompany her through the time. Really, 103 years was long and very winding even. But as the time went by, so did the ponies that were in the castle. Celestia was immortal but not impervious to harm, that I was certain. She had lived nearly 2000 years, with only 7 more to go to reach that feat. I stood besides her, marching along with any of the guards that escort her through her activities and the one celebration she is needed, the Summer Sun Celebration. For seeing all 103 through the years, I found myself ageless.

Yes, I did not sleep that much, my body not demanding I do, and my own mind still sharp, memories of the past still linger but the memories I had as being Celestia’s timeless companion was the most prominent thing between the two of us… and her pet Phoenix, Philomena. I have spoken with Princess Celestia for the longest time, along with Philomena, who was nearly immortal as her, who had about rebirth from her ashes 15 times I was present.

I speak with Celestia with all respect and I had spoken with her about her sister, the conversations being cut to a close immediately as I try but I knew she still had some thoughts about her sister, as I catch her moon gazing at times. I have been good friends with her, and have been made a bit of a legend myself, which was only spurred when I scare guards or castle hands… in the middle of the night.

I was ’The Golden Armor’, ‘Ghost of the Castle’ and my favorite, ‘Daybreak’. I chose a name after 2 years in service, Daybreak being my favorite since I accidentally used that name in their records and it stuck to me. So now, whenever I converse with any pony in the castle, guard, castle hands or the princess herself, I am called Daybreak. I found myself joyous about it and I have kept the princess company for this long.

My body, mind, heart and soul have not changed, even my armor still shone brightly, regardless of the dirt I go through, walking around Canterlot and towards venues the princess was to be present but when I am offered a ride by flight, I felt so happy inside my heart was racing in excitement. Sure I enjoyed it, but the idea of falling… was something more. I actually did one freefall that first ride with the princess in her chariot. I was enjoying it; until my body reacted on its own that I dropped myself off.

But it was then that I found my joy, feeling the air pass through you, as if nothing can stop you, the clouds passing by showing you how fast you were going and the coming ground, the limit of your descent and when you will strike. My body reacted that time as if prepared to land, and I landed, not shockingly, not in pain or in any matter but more naturally on my legs and in a stance of attack.

Though that scared the princess, that did not really caused me any other reaction but assuring her I am fine. Still, I’m no longer allowed any flights unless I told them I won’t drop off. Anyway, I am in good and friendly terms with the princess that she has allowed me to call her by her name when not in official business.

But today I was to guard her in visiting her School, ‘Princess Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns’. I had to chuckle about it as she argued back at me. “It was their idea, I’m not that proud.” She said with a hurt look but her smile betrays her idea of being innocent. “Oh fine… just don’t expect too much… I told her as I was sure nothing will happen.” Oh, how wrong was I when an explosion occurred somewhere in a distance.

Though there was one very prominent rumble, felt throughout Canterlot, no one, or pony, still learning the terms, expected some occurrence up in one of the classrooms, the one used for entrance exams started to have magical energies surge and thunder out of its window. There was also a large lizard that had popped a hole into the roof of the tower structure, the bright purple and green spikes throwing me off as to what it was. But one look at Celestia and I can tell she know something I did not.

We made there in a flash, Celestia used her teleportation spell and once we were inside, there was one large lizard, the same one who popped open the roof, four unicorns being levitated under a pink or very pale magenta aura of magic, two potted plants at the far end of where we stood and one filly, who’s eyes were white, endless and empty, her body floating just a meter or so up surrounded in her own magic as I can tell who seemed in pain and trying to contain herself.

I saw the crackles of magic shot towards Celestia, I blocked it with just a hand and with it, the magic deflected away from the Princess who gave me a silent nod. She approached the filly and with one hoof, she calmed the filly as if the pony had ceased her own power willingly. Before anything, the four unicorn teachers dropped down from the aura of magic dispersing, the two potted plants return to two ponies, the parents may be, and the giant lizard returned to being a small but lovable… dragon.

As I look at everyone, seeing that no harm has been done, I look over to the Princess and the now lavender filly, with a unique mane and tail of a dark blue, and with two streaks, one a violet and the other a near pink. The filly looked up at Celestia with worry as the Princes started,

“Twilight Sparkle…”
The filly quickly responded, “I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean to-” With such a cute and innocent tone, I could just smile at her.

“You have a very special Gift. I don’t think I’VE ever come across a unicorn with your raw abilities.”
The princess’s straight to the point attitude left the filly from wondering why she spoke so highly of her and forgetting about the occurrence.

“But you need to tame these abilities through focus study” This time, Celestia was REALLY trying to inform the filly quickly, once again she was in her zone as I have recalled happened when she was in her throne…. Odd to see it off-throne, which lead to the filly from gasping still unsure when she can respond, listening to Celestia continue.

“Twilight Sparkle, I’d like to make you my own personal protégé here at the school”
This time, the filly really reacted loudly, stunned even as the revelation of Celestia happy to have Twilight as her own protégé may have some time to sink in the filly’s mind. “Well?” Celestia added

Twilight looks back at her parents who were obviously thrilled and with it the filly jumped up high and about, cheering, “YES!!!”
But then Celestia butts in, “One other thing Twilight.” She quickly made the filly nearly worried.

“MORE?!” She somewhat gasped as she fell down on the floor. Rambunctious would have fit the explanation for fillies and colts that kept doing their activities with near unlimited energies.

Without a word, Celestia points to the filly’s flank where there is symbol of a six pointed pink star with five other smaller white stars surround it. She has earned her Cutie Mark, or was that gained. Still, with her shouting about her Cutie Mark, it was obvious there was something special about her, knowing Celestia, it was very rare to see her doing something like this, I mean, I was a stranger and a once in a lifetime opportunity was given to me, and that was 103 years ago…

Sure enough, the filly hopped around and about surrounding Celestia and with that I moved closer to her whispering her to. “Sounds nearly like the same offer you gave me…” I whispered, looking at the lavender filly hop and skip around, the parents smiling at the filly. Celestia continues to smile and replies to me, “Hers is different…” I can tell there was more to this than she lets on, but I shrugged it off as her being herself, really, 100 years is long enough to know a pony and her antics.

Still I can only smile down to the filly as she kept going around and hopping about. “Now Twilight, since you will be my protégé, you will need to live here…” She said, and glance back at the baby dragon that was now starting to sleep. “You will also need to take care of the dragon you hatched.” She added this time Twilight was quick to recover from her high, and move to look at the baby dragon.

Some younger ponies would find the time to know what to do with a dragon but this was different, the pony quickly hugged and smiled happily at the little dragon, “Spike!” She smiled and quickly checked it over if it was well. This image was burned into my mind, yes, the cuteness radiating from the two was so much I had to look away for a second. But it was ruined when Celestia walked towards the said filly.

“And you will have a guardian, please meet Daybreak.” Celestia announced to her and pointed at me, which caused me to walk towards the two. I gave Celestia the ‘You have got to be kidding me’ stare, which was expertly avoided by the very experienced princess. “Now then, care to escort her to the room near the library? I’m sure her focus will be there.” She announced without a skip or doubt I her tone.

As I look down at the filly and her parents moving to hug her I could not help but remember the lingering voices of my past. “So where will I stay?” The filly snapped me out of my trance as I look at her, the dragon and her parents. I can only sigh under my armor and with it, I responded. “Something tells me, you and I will be stuck together.” Another sigh escapes me as I waited for her and her family to fix up some arrangements.

Celestia… if I found out you dragged me into some mess, I will throw a water balloon at you in the middle of the night…

-1- Eternal Night

View Online

Returning into duty, one thing I’m used to do now, for being present for 103 years and accompanying the Princess of Equestria. Yes, I mean the white Alicorn, the sun Princess, Princess Celestia. As much as I want to find out who I am but my long bond, talk and even friendship with her was something I’ve found comfort and pleasure that I have made her smile through our time together.

I know deep inside she was suffering for nearly a millennia. She has banished her sister, as the foals tales are continued to be read over and over. I can see that every pony she looked with kind, happiness and joy, yet through her gift, her nature and her curse, she was immortal, as was I apparently. I did not know what I am, again, the question returning to my thoughts. Still, I served her to the best I can and with each passing generation, many ponies around us and Philomena, are born, grow up , serve, live a life and then die, to make way for another generation.

Through this, Celestia frowns about this, but I kept her company through it all and I did my best to be both her personal guard and her companion through her time. Still, it did not come unnoticed; even I do find a pang of sorrow, not just for her, but the ponies around us. I missed that one sergeant, Longbow, the one who had done the report and the initial events that lead to me before I was hired to be the Princess’ guard. He was kind enough to me to be the kind one among the many of the ponies around us.

I saw him, being proud, doing his work and his job, with authority and with pride. But as I said, it was sad to see them go, he aged before me, as I stood, the same, armor not even dented, scratched or even dirtied through my time. I and Celestia was there, greeting him so with his family, his body very weak, aged as it was. He greeted us with all respect and joy in his voice, even with such an older pony’s body. I wanted to cry, my first friend, other than princess, who was a mortal that opened up to me.

At his death bed, as both a stranger and the only unique friend that I am, I stayed and spoke with him. As he was very near such his end, I told him, from a memory and my speech move, my words full of hope and with ease. “Peace is obtained when it is time. You are peaceful here. Your life beyond shall be joyous and full of harmony. The gates shall open to you, with not an obstacle in your path. You have earned your rest my friend, but know this, someday, we shall meet once more and with it, a joyous welcome it shall be to see you once more…” I said, as I took my leave.

I know I left a many crying but I spoke regardless, to him with such joy and with such peace in my speech. The next day he was gone, buried under the ground, me and the princess in attendance. It was the first time I’ve felt sad, this time, for something, someone else, and not about my own. I cried as I felt my tears roll down my cheeks, yet… I did not show them. I wanted to curse the world about what I am, but then, my constant sniffling and hiccups of sadness was sure to tell them I was crying hard.

I learned to live and to return with the time, hoping that I was not a stranger to many now that my first friend was gone, but with it, did the next generation find me an interesting sight and I found myself making friends, one after another. Again and again, one by one, one rests peacefully and another joins my chain of friends as generations past. Yet, this 103 years was filled with memories, but I return to reality and my new charge as it seems, as the princess did her best to convince me, that I am to take care of Celestia’s new protégé.

I made an audible sigh this filly was very curious and very… assertive? She was darting through the library, her mind wondering and with it, she continues to work and study, hard, diligently, focused and above all, determined. With every book she read, she learned about two spells that she practices. Sure she was curious but a filly like her still needed rest. Unfortunately, even with me being just her guardian, she forced me to take care of Spike, the little baby dragon. Yes, she may be a filly, but she sure knew she was not old enough to take care or nurse a baby dragon.

Again, a sigh escapes me as I bottle fed the dragon, a mixture of milk, and by Twilight’s quick read through dragon baby books, a sprinkle of gem dusts that were left over from a jeweler. It was embarrassing to ask such a thing, but thankfully it did not cost a bit when I got some. Still, with one arm cradling the baby dragon, the warm mixture in the bottle at my other, I fed Spike, who kept suckling happily and with glee as his small but very lovable eyes look up at me. “Are you sure he marked you as his mother…?” I asked the young Twilight as she was again busy with a book, her magical aura coating and levitating a book near her.

“Yes, but I need you to do that first, until he’s old enough, well a toddler I’m not taking care of him.” She informed me, I just gave her a neutral stare, groaning but it was ineffective, with her book of a fort in the library. Now many would say this was degrading, but the joyous looks from the librarian, some of the guards and castle hooves seeing me with Spike could not help but smile and look at awe that Daybreak had a soft heart.

I was shocked to hear my reputation being ruined but I just sigh, as the Princess assured me, I was just her Guardian, I wasn’t really complaining, this pony, Twilight, has a knack for continuously trying to read every book. She was young, but she was smart, and somehow, I’m grateful I’m not her friend, as she treated me like just an assistant for her dragon of charge.

Now her test actually was peculiar, I should know, I’ve reviewed the entrance exams and I haven’t really seen any baby dragons in the castle, or anywhere in Canterlot. I knew something was up, so in my free time, away from Twilight the ‘all knowledgeable’, I checked with the school and the usual entrance exams only to find that Twilight’s was a special case… one ordered by Princess Celestia…

I was stunned at that revelation as I continue to nurse Spike. “Celestia, that water balloon I want to drop on you is growing and increasing in number…” I thought very unimpressed. But nothing changed between me and Twilight. I kept an eye on her, helped her in some of her works, reluctantly I might add, and with her studying magic. This was one such pony I have no fond joys with, being stuck in a book so to speak.

______

2 Years later,
Once again, I am standing alone beside the library door as I saw that small pony, Twilight age with her time here, though still considered a filly, she has grown to reach my hips with no problem. As for Spike, I was grateful I was not the one he recognized when he grew enough knowledge to be capable of speech and locomotion.

“Spike, where’s the ‘Lost Times of Equestria vol. 1’?” Twilight spoke out from an upper inner balcony level of the library. Spike, the pale purple scaled, green spiked baby dragon rushed through, with a book, that was half bigger than his size carried it up to Twilight and up the stairs. “Here it is Twilight!” He announced with a soft voice, with a trail of pride as he did his work diligently.

Somehow, for some reason, Spike grew to becoming Twilight’s number one assistant, which seemed like a stupid idea at the time, but Twilight being Princess Celestia’s personal protégé may have just made it all the more reason for him to solidify his place as Twilight’s assistant.

But even with them being like this, I can just smile joyously, my job no longer being a nanny to Spike and a darn pack mule for the pony. She was demanding… really, she was all this and that, she was serious with her work and with it, she was near commanding, but thankfully, with some of Princess’ visits to her protégé, she calmed down and learn some of her mistakes. I’m really sure, with time, she’ll be calmed down a tiny bit would be nice to see.

As with every visit of the Princess, I had a chance to ask to be allowed to her side. Sure it may seem weird for Celestia’s personal guard to be away from her and asking permission to return to her side, but she did order me to be Twilight’s guardian just the same. Thankfully, at some times, I am allowed back and I was once again back in the throne room, looking over the ponies that ask and pleas for the princess to work about on.

I was back into the old atmosphere, a very familiar place but with every beginning, there was an end and I was escorting the princess back to her bedroom, nothing unusual until she started to ask questions.

“How is she, Twilight?” She started, our walk slowing down exponentially, as we stopped at a window, the sun setting slowly. Though taken by surprised by the sudden question, I responded as best I can. “She’s very determined and diligent. She wants to do her work with her best and with her utmost prospect of on-time and perfection, her standards of course.” I answered the initial thing to talk about her, which only made Celestia giggle at me.

“I did not mean her work Daybreak…” She responds to me, which made me look at her confused. “Okay… well, she sure is a capable filly, growing to be one, I’m sure. She is smart, I can give her that. All in all, she’s… a smart but easy to panic when it concerns you and any study…” I answered once again hoping that was the answer she was looking. Celestia kept smiling at me and her eyes scanning me as if reading me like a book.

“Has she made friends yet?” Celestia asked, her own tone, slowly hopeful, I caught that but I did not want to answer a question with a question. “Not yet, though she is acquainted with some of the ponies in her class, as I have seen, I am sure she is busy with the lessons than do such a thing.” I answered back at her. She nods, her eyes closed and looking out the window, the sun now a quarter left in the horizon as it slowly goes down.

“She still has a lot to learn…” She said calmly as her horn glows a golden and sure enough, the moon starts to rise and with it, the ominous image of the mare in the moon was evident on it. The stars flicker bright into the now purple and indigo shade of the sky. “I don’t mean to be rude Celestia, but why did you ask such a thing from me, I’m sure you can observe her yourself…?” I asked with a raised brow but she herself can only smile on and looking at me, her magenta eyes really looking at me, like my soul was in attention.

“It was just me thinking Daybreak, now you are dismissed until tomorrow, I expect you to take care of Twilight, and I have a Summer Sun Festival to work on come the week.” She said with a smile, “The last one needs to be different; I can’t have myself always do the same thing to happen every time.” She added as she moves to her chambers after out little conversation. But before the door closes she looks back at me, “Good night Daybreak.” She said with a smile on her muzzle.

I stood there as the two guards look at me, with a smirk or so. “No double meaning there you two, unless you want her to explain it, she IS just by that door.” I said with a sigh, as I walk away, really, as her own personal guard, she sure knows how to keep secrets, but… I too was no exception, since I have them locked in a box in my mind, the key lost to me…

I sigh once more, making my way down to the library level, expecting the librarian about to close it but I find that she was looking out, a bit worried or so. “A problem, Note?“ I asked her. “Yes, can you please carry the two back to her room?” She asked kindly to me. The cream coat and black mane pony mare was Note Worthy, the current librarian, who had an interest with books, an odd thing to see for an earth pony to do but I was not going to judge that.

“I’ll get them.” I said happily. I walk in and found Twilight with a book under her hooves and under her head sleeping as Spike was on a seat, sleeping soundly, obviously tired. I can only sigh and smile at the two as I took either in my arms and carry them both. “Good night Note Worthy.” I spoke to her, making the mare smile as I carry the two to their room. And escorting Note to hers when I quickly got back.

_______

I wasn’t in need to sleep. I patrolled the castle, slowly as to not make my steps that noisy yet still have a mechanical whirl present still, to ensure that any guard in the corridors would not be frightened by me. Passing the few white coat guards, I greeted them in keeping alert regardless of the peace we have there may be a pony willing to slip in the princess’ quarter or a vermin.

Walking in the dark hallways earned me the ‘Ghost of the castle’ title, those years ago. I chuckle some about it, but I could not help but hear the voices once more in my mind, the voices I want to call my real self, but somehow, I felt like that was a sad existence now but through the years they started to get stronger, very strong, as if I was day dreaming while I walk through the hallways. I recalled some, but as quickly as I did, I forget them, a flicker of life being killed once born. Tonight was no exception.

***********

My vision replaced by flickers of yellow flame that dance here and there, forms of bodies similar in my shape move about and with it acting as if something was wrong, yet it was obscure, a blur even.

“Keep fighting! We won’t let them get through!!!” A voice shouted out as many of the flames flicker and stopped, some crouched some standing and pointing at an object and soon I heard loud bangs, as if fire was forced out a small entry, nearly making a popping sound much powerful than fireworks.

“Open Fire!!!!” Again, the many small fire explosions kept going, as if there was no end to them, I can hear shouting, some grunting, others screaming in pain. There was also shouting as if they were massive, many of them, an army even. I can hear metal clashing against metal, the sounds of battle, conflict, war, but after such a moment, it disappeared for a moment and leaving only one flicker of a form, blurred but standing as tall as I.

“You ready brother?” It asked me.
“You know we need to be, we are the Sky Diver Units.” I responded with joy.
“Let’s make ourselves known then!” Said my brother….
“Geronimo!!!” We both shouted then that falling feeling… the air passing pass by, the whips and the violent wind passing by us, the freedom and the feeling to fly.

The sounds of battle faintly returning, but approaching fast and before I knew it, there were flicking flames of violet, all arranged like any army would yet they did not speak just responded… blandly.

“Enemy! Enemy! Destroy!” Shouted some and I hear the same fire explosions. I hear the whiplash of fast moving objects pass my hearing and with it, I can hear the ground coming fast.

********

But after that, nothing, and I found myself staring at the door, the room given to me, by the princess, one near the dungeons. I can only chuckle at that since that is where I was first brought in and that is where I am living close to. I sigh, as I enter, not wanting to cause any more accidents as my memories would go and start making themselves known. I was alone, I was the only thing here, yet the memories kept telling me… I’m not but you should not be.

_______

Five years pass so quickly now… my life was basically so dull and not that eventful. Twilight was now a very attractive mare, but her attitude was… still the same, to a degree. I have to agree she is more composed and mature but she still had her mind on books and her own optimism about the contents of her studies and the magic she can do. Her lessons, both in school and with princess Celestia, was showing, she has done spells that seem to require such knowledge, time and even power to be successful. She didn’t really need me anymore, as Celestia have placed me back and returned me to her personal guard.

But I can’t really lie to myself, the dreams, and the memories start to become very… demanding, clearer and even familiar. I cringed at those memories but one memory and what it spoke, was nagging me, this one, persist to stay in my mind, while the others continue to fade away, returning to the locked box of my psyche.

*******

“You are all soldiers!” Spoke a prominent voice, one that demanded respect, authority and one that stands with sorrow and pity for all of us and itself.

“Before you arrived here, you all were first thought to be beings not worthy to live, denied of the pleasures as your kind has, but I have given you this chance. The Laws of Life, Existence denies you all the passage to the life you belong. The world will shun you all once it knows what you are, once it knows you are not meant to be, the laws will do their highest power, extent to destroy or send you back to the abyss that was the other side of the glass of your prison!”

“You all now stand, different at first, fighting amongst yourselves, denied of dying, to never finding peace. I gave you all forms, similar and very prominent of the army, the skill you all have. You all stand to be your own self, to be with your brothers in arms! Know this, we are an army, we are unknown, we are non-existent and we can proudly say, WE ARE WAR!!!” The voice of authority shouted with such pride that many of the voices cheered along him and we chant.

“Creator! Creator! Creator!”

*******

I sigh hard hearing those things and it continues to return to me. “I was meant to never exist yet, that Creator, gave me a life or so… But what does that leave me?” I thought long and hard, even when I stand in the throne room, at one of the adjacent walls, looking at the princess do her work and her continued job, but I can see a slight worry in her face. I can tell, and she can tell I knew. It was early that morning, and it was one of those times that I was just going to stand and wait. That was the plan until a wisp of purple smoke passed the doors and near Princess Celestia. In a green flame, it materialized into a scroll.

“Another one of Twilight’s letters… ?“ I sigh out to myself, making sure no pony heard me. Even with the bit of distraction, Princess Celestia quickly made a reply, one with a quill floating in her golden magical aura. It was fast, really fast. The quill scribbled as fast as Celestia wanted and before we knew it, she sent the scroll back to the sender in quick fashion.

I don’t really find that peculiar, she is a monarch and she had to treat and listen to all her subject but again, I can feel the unease from her form. Today was the day before the Summer Sun Celebration, another one, but this is her 1000th year. Everypony was wondering how she’ll make it spectacular and such special. I look on, waiting for the moment when the first batch of early ponies were finished, but it was Celestia this time who ordered me.

“Daybreak, please stand before me, I have a request from you.” She spoke in her calm tone as I walk to the center of the throne room, the guards looking in wonder at me and her. “Yes, Princess Celestia, what may you have of me?” I spoke as I bow down, on one knee as I was not in her equal standing. “Daybreak, my knight, can you please look after Twilight Sparkle, my most faithful student?” She asked of me, this was odd, she was asking me, in her caring ruler tone and in front of the guards.

“Princess, your Protégé? What may have you ask such a thing from me?” I responded a bit embarrassed that she was being friendly now at me. “I want you to keep an eye on my student, I sent her to where the upcoming Summer Sun Celebration shall occur, a little town called Ponyville.” She now returned to normal, her falter a while ago making me wonder more. Before I could acknowledge she added, “Please, do keep out of sight. I am worried, but I am sure she will succeed in the small task I gave her.“

I look up and nod once as I got up now. “I will follow Princess Celestia.” I bowed once more, “I shall take my leave then, good morning to you Princess.” I spoke last as I made my way out the throne room. I was not really finding it odd a mentor having worry about their student was common to understand. So with that in mind, I walked my way to Ponyville. Since I’ve been there… 110 years ago… Great, I am not up-to-date now on the current affairs of other pony settlements.

I sigh again as I made my way through Canterlot, greeting the little foals, fillies and colts as they wanted to see Daybreak, the Golden Armor. Some of the upper class ponies look with a raised brow, at me and some of the parents smiling my way. True, I may not have gone out of the castle much, but when Celestia does, I follow behind without a moment’s notice. Once out of Canterlot’s proper borders, I made my way through the dirt path, making sure to keep myself paced and walking naturally, this time, following the path.

From my first trip from Ponyville to Canterlot, I did not recall how fast I was when I walked down properly through the correct path, I found myself looking at the steep cliffs, the hills, trees and even the occasional passerby. “How did I get to Canterlot so fast that day?” I asked myself and to no one as I continue, not worrying about the matter as I try to keep calm and just continue the path, determine not to let Celestia down.

Back with my thoughts in Celestia, I can feel the unease, the worry from her body. She was expecting something, I’m sure of it. It was not weird to worry about a teacher and her student but now that I remember that SHE sent Twilight to Ponyville made the speculation odd now. I thought hard, what could possibly be Princess Celestia’s worry? I mean, this is her thousandth Summer Sun Celebration, what is there to worry?

As I continue the path, I find the sun moving relatively fast, the distance of my travel was very wide but I continue on, not caring about the things of time now. Still, the order I was given, I took to consideration. I was about to cloak when a wisp of smoke pass by me and with it a scroll quickly appear before me with the Royal Seal!

I paused as I look around, seeing no other passing pony. I quickly took it and open to see what the Princess needed to tell me.

Dear Knight Daybreak.

“Twilight has been given the Library of Ponyville as her own home and abode. I am also going to be busy with preparations with the upcoming event come tomorrow morning. I hope you really do keep yourself out of sight my knight, I believe this is my student’s first major lesson that I need to teach her. Though I am confident of her abilities, I still worry about her and the coming event. Please, keep her safe for me until tomorrow. I hope to have another task for you when that comes.”

Your Princess,
Celestia

I rolled the scroll and quickly hid it in a pocket in my armor, as quick as I can, trying to make it to Ponyville without delay. I felt worry, very worried, her message seemed caring, seemed directed to Twilight but something else was within it. The word hope, Celestia never uses that too many times, there wasn’t a time she said that, she spoke confidently through all the times I’ve known her. Hope was a doubt but an outcome that you wish to be in favor of your own.

I quickly made my way to the town, cloaking became second nature to me now as I ran invisibly through the path, making not a sound, but the animals felt something was there and quickly move away from the path as I pass. As quickly as I have gone, I made my way to Ponyville, at another archway, this time it would seem the town grew bigger from last I have been here.

There was a large building that stood out in the center of it, the houses seem more vibrant and more colorful than I recalled and the number of ponies seem to have increased greatly yet still having the numbers to make it relaxed and quaint as I have last seen it. I made my way, careful not to bump into any pony, it was past noon, and surely there must be some sign as to where Twilight and Spike was right now?

I look left and right and before I knew it, I found her at a distance, making her way to the middle most building. I sigh in relief, no such danger have fallen upon Twilight, a chilling image of a very angry and very disappointed Celestia looking down at me, a very disappointed frown and vengeful stare, fire all round such an image… I shivered to that imagination as that would be the day I pissed the one pony who moved the sun AND moon.

I quickly slipped inside the building to find it well decorated, from tapestries to sashes up the windows and some bows here and there. Before I can awe at the beauty of the interior now, I snapped back to my mission, hearing Spike speak dreamy to something, “Beautiful…” I moved to the side, making sure not to be seen or even be noticed by my charge. “Yes, the decors coming along nicely.” Twilight spoke out, looking up at the decorations. She seemed and even looked to have a happy smile on her as she tries to relax. From here, I can sense she was tense, yes, and frustrated even, I may have missed something while I was still getting here.

Spike quickly just denied his claim to Twilight and spoke, with the same dreamy tone, “No, her…” He spoke out. I quickly took a glance and for some unforeseen reason, I saw a white, marshmallow unicorn pony with a curled purple mane and tail, what was baffling was the small sparkles that seem to… surround her as if she were your dream pony…

Unfortunately, I am not a pony… I suppose, and who would love a damn immortal being? I’m sure not attracting ANY pony considering my stature and how I lacked the need to sleep, used the bathroom, bathe, eat and keep fit. Still, I look on and stayed out of sight and a good distance from my charge and the new pony she was conversing with.

I calmed down once more, seeing that nothing bad was to happen… I should stop thinking that. In an instant, the white pony started to gasp and quickly drag Twilight and Spike out of the building. I quickly gave chase; the power of the white pony had a strength that would match me in a one-on-ten tug of war with the guard ponies. They quickly enter into a pink stylish looking building, one about three stories high, if the top was a room. Still, I look inside to find the place… dipped in shades of pink, purples, indigoes, cobalt and with a lot of other vibrant but otherwise feminine colors.

I saw mannequins… or was that ponyquins… Still I can see that Twilight was having a makeover, as many of the mares in Canterlot would say. Though it was embarrassing for me to look inside through the window, but I have not joy in being in the same room as any mare having a makeover. I was grateful the Princess was not keen on having a makeover as many of her… admirers have requested, I gave them very angry looks as to why they push a mare, the princess for that matter, to change when she is already beautiful as she is.

Before I can continue that line of thought, Princess Celestia being beautiful as she is now, I heard from inside, “CANTERLOT!” The white mare quickly screams in joyous euphoria. She continued to describe Canterlot, and really, she knew what she was talking about. And for some odd reason, Twilight was wearing very nice attire; white does make a complementary contrast that made her very stunning to look at. But as quickly as I glanced and the white mare leaving, Twilight bolted out of there with Spike, the dragon who still was dreamy still.

As Twilight gallops out, the dress left in the shop or boutique as I have learned from Canterlot, I followed them to the best that I can. The next Summer Sun festival was to occur here in Ponyville… and for some odd reason, there was a lack of ponies outside, not like back then and when I first entered this early afternoon. Still, I moved at a distant from Twilight and Spike, not near enough to hear their conversation but I made sure to keep an eye on her. They were making their way to the park and even from where I stood, I can hear the high pitched, and very soft melody of music. It was a refreshing and very kind melody, as if birds were singing… until the image of the high pitched orchestra left me with an agape jaw.

There was a whole set of different birds, and each one making a tone, a tweet and they were following one Pegasus mare of a butter yellow with kind rose pink mane and tail. She was leading them to a tune which caught mine and also my charge’s attention where they found her. I was still far and out of hearing range when Twilight conversed with the Pegasus. There was an audible silence, one that was disturbing for me, as I look around at a glance to find… not a pony in sight… that was very odd and peculiar but then hearing not a sound from Twilight and the Pegasus, I look to find what has occurred, but only an awkward silence followed.

“Well, at the least Twilight is safe…” I spoke out to myself as I find Twilight moving away and conversing with Spike, but in an instant that yellow pegasus bumped Twilight off and converse with Spike with a renewed vigor. I was shocked, and fearful now, I saw Twilight being pushed off like she wasn’t important and my fear was that I let Twilight get hurt from that. I made a quick step and came closer to the three and from there I can tell, the Pegasus was more interested on the dragon than Twilight, and with one reluctant move, Twilight starts to leave, Spike on her back but this only spurred the Pegasus mare to follow… wings stiff and open at talking with a dragon.

*****

Wing boners… I have only seen Celestia twice with that wing based emotional flag in my about to be 110 years I have been under service to her once the Summer Sun Celebration passes. The first instance was when I accidentally caught her after her bath. No surprise there, I was just in her service for about a year and I was taking my job seriously that time. True, being in her chambers was one thing but seeing her, damp, clean and very joyous form made more of a large impression now. I did invite myself in her bed chambers and have quickly offered her a massage, if she wanted it.

She was at first reluctant, seeing that I was in armor but I assured her, no chills will be upon her delicate form. I saw her blush at my complement as I told her to just lie down on her bed, belly on the bed, wings out and my own form quickly situating beside her. First thing I did was check my armor temperature. I’ve learned that my armor was very unique, one detail I always kept away from everypony, even Celestia since I really have no clue what, who and how I am inside one.

My fingers were quick to get to her shoulders. My palms press lightly, circling some, feeling the tense muscles that seem to be present at the spot. I took my time, slowly circling over, pressing some of my fingers at some points and feel over her muscles. My digits quickly part her coat some, to reach over her form, letting me slide and relax her so. She cooed that time, “Oh My! Such dexterity those… What do you have?” She asked as she gave out a relaxing sigh as I now move lower to her back, again the knots of her muscles were very tense and very tight.

“They are called fingers, Princess.” I respond to her as I continue, circling slowly, feeling the grooves of her muscles, pressing at certain bumps and sides of the knots, making her coo some more. I was not really paying attention but I was trying my best. My sights kept showing the muscle patterns on an average pony, using my current vision, Celestia as an example, and make an animated muscle chart that move along her actions. When I reached the coat to feathers, my chart quickly showed that the tense areas on a pegasi would be on the connecting section of her wings to the body, but warned that is of intimate areas. So, I chose to move to the wing itself, flexing it open lightly and twisting and pressing at a few certain points that the muscles were to be exhausted.

Celestia, through it all, was sighing in relief and with coos for me to be proud of. “Enjoying it?” I asked with a sly tone at her. I can tell she blushed, as my hands were at her cheeks when I asked that of her, making sure to get her jaws and to ensure she was well treated. As I finished her head, neck, shoulder, some of her legs, her back and her wings, I was now going for her flank when her wings smacked me, stiff as they were to my face. I paused, my hands quickly darted away to ensure I have not done anything wrong.

“Did I do something?!” I spoke in panic, as the animated chart I had said that getting all the knots of muscles is the key to a successfully relaxed client. Well, Celestia’s wings were stuck stiff and I can only look worried. “No…you have touched my flank… that’s a sensitive… area…” She said in hush and in an awkward tone, embarrassed even. I gave myself a smack on the face and I proceeded to stand up. “Okay, my mistake, I shall… just guard then…” I spoke half-shamefully for doing so and went my way, leaving her and not wanting to look back.

Now other instance I found her wing boner is an awkward moment of when I walked in on her chambers, by accident, mind you, in the middle of the night when I kept hearing gasps from her bed chambers. “Princess Celestia, are you-” I was asking while I enter, but the sight of her flushed face, her blush, form under the covers and her wing stretched out, stiff. I just slowly move back, close the door and left without another word.

*****

Great, those memories were supposed to be gone by now. Anyway, I followed Twilight and Spike, who still spoke with the Pegasus mare, who I overheard, is named Fluttershy. “Wow, for being shy, she sure knows how to speak with a dragon…” I comment to no one and followed in the slow, annoying pace Twilight uses when she is frustrated.

_____

By the time we were back in town, the sky was a mix of orange and yellow, the sun ready to set and we approached a tree. I was no expert in organization and management but a tree… building would really stand out. Looking at a nearby sign, with the imagery as all most shops in Equestria use, a book, very original. The library, is the tree, hollowed out, I’m sure as this was how the building would be. Another thing that I notice perplexing was the lack of ponies outside.

I got here at the afternoon and there was a whole bustle of ponies and now… it seemed empty, no other pony there. I took a glance here and there but I can only confirm Twilight, Spike riding her back and the Pegasus pony, Fluttershy. “What happened to everypony?” I talked to myself, unsure of the current predicament but shrugged it off as my mission was more important than a deserted town. Looking back to my charge, twilight flung Spike off her back and talking to the pony, trying her best to tell the pony to go away. I roll my eyes, “Typical Twilight, not in the mood to be friendly. Thinking of her studies as usual.” I comment towards her as Twilight soon shut the door, hard on Fluttershy.

At first I cringed that Twilight wasn’t that harsh. I looked on and wondered why the yellow pony did not look sad, and before I can think further she flew up and unto an opened window. This sent alarms in my mind as to why the pony would do such a thing. I quickly made a dash for the door, worried, really worried that there might be something wrong, a timid pony going through the window. As I dash about, the lights inside sparked to life, increasing my pace as I was about to warn Twilight but as my hand nearly grasp the knob did I hear the cheers and the shouts, “Surprise!!!”

I stopped, stood still, trying my best to not just flinch hard as the cheers were evident. I slowly but surely move back from the door, a sigh of relief escaping as I move to a window to peer inside the events. I saw that many of the ponies, from when I arrived, were now crammed inside the hollow tree. Really, it was a surprise, even for me, as I looked inside, seeing the familiar color palettes on some, including the white with glamorous purple mane and Fluttershy in there.

The longer I watched, the more I wondered, where was Twilight? I looked from every possible angle, even from any ground floor window to look inside only to find that Twilight was not there. I took a glance up into the balcony thinking she was there. My thoughts were quelled when I saw Spike telling a specific, energetic pink pony about Twilight. I calm down, not wanting to disturb her from her idea to escape this party, as evident with her attitudes over the other parties that Celestia had in the castle. She was not one interested with parties unless there was a learning experience, which only occurred for just once and Twilight was now against learning more.

I was about to just lean on the wooden wall when suddenly the pink pony opened the window, I was thankful I had the reflex to move out as the window swings open and the pink pony with such an exuberant demeanor stared outside, right in front of my invisible form. My eyes wide, worried even as my body felt still, cold at the moment, seeing her looking and staring… Then she started, with a voice nearly childlike and full of life, “Somepony out there?” She started her eyes darting here and there but her snout was still very near my chest as she looks on.

“Pinkie Pie, whatever are you looking for outside?” A voice that sounded with elegance and with some dramatization, called out with a mixture of wonder and impatience. “Give me a second Rarity, I feel like staring…” The pink pony, who I now know as Pinkie Pie, stares hard though smiling at bit as she kept her gaze at my. I stood still, shivering a bit as I was caught by surprise with the pony. She was just inches, in not just a tongue’s length and thanks Celestia she just shrugs.

“Oh well, back to the party!!!” Pinkie Pie rejoiced happily as she goes back and closing the window. I felt relief and a sigh escaping from me as my body shook and shivered only for me to once again, stiffen. Pinkie Pie made one last look, opening the window AGAIN! She looked there, even peered ever so but again, shrugs. “Oh well, nopony there.” She announced before closing the window. Now I practically collapsed then and there, the shivers won’t stop leaving my spine and I felt weak in the knees as I was nearly caught by a pony, one EARTH pony at that…

“I may be out of practice…” I sigh, feeling my joins shake a bit as I try to relax, being nearly found out will be one heck of a blemish on my reputation, even if it was from an unknown pony. I kept sighing my way, feeling the relief spreading to me with enough ideas about milkshakes. “I have got to stop thinking too much…” I spoke to myself as I lean down on the tree, library. This was going to be one long night, I can feel it, as the party inside continues to rage on inside the library. “Common sense suggests being quiet in a library… and now there’s a party in one…” I chuckle to myself hearing the cheers and the obvious sign of mingling, eating and drinking.

“Customs are to stay up and in wait for the Summer Sun Celebration, which shall be this coming morning…” I reviewed, looking back up into the moon, gazing into the mare shaped shadow, the dark stare it gave to any moon gazer. Four prominent starts shone brightly, making them known, not even trying to be unique like the rest of the stars, as they shone brightly like they have practiced this bright shining dance. They flash, four arranging a square encasing the moon and only shrinking to surround the moon.

I smile some, admiring the night more so, even with the shadow of Nightmare Moon on her original charge, I enjoyed the night, not for the rest, not for the idea for parties but for the silence and the peace to read in peace. I smile under my armor, feeling glee build up inside of me as I try to remember my times, I do have time to kill and it isn’t like Twilight to party, knowing her and her initial studies about partying.

I visit the library whenever a new book is published, which was about 3 or 4 per week, but I finish them all within the day they are released. I even do some of my own return visits to the library, as I have yet to understand magic, since I am incapable of such a thing, yet I go back, thinking, I should know how to cast it. My body throughout my whole stay with the Princess was joyous at best, whenever I’m around her, I feel like I was in heaven yet at the same moment, my heart beats a pang of guilt, sorrow, self pity and regret, like there was more to me than what I do not remember of me.

I snort out in frustration, a habit I picked up considering I’m surrounded with equine species. Still, some of the terms that I know of seem to be missing from their own vocabulary. Not even their scientific studies and magical experimentation have yielded results. I had my fair share of researchers who looked for me. It first started as the press taking pictures of me in the night, as I was more active then. It progressed through broad daylight and soon some researchers, most of whom were unicorns, were looking into me and what I am, others speculate I am a lost species that originated from humans. Now that term I know, somewhat fresh in my mind, yet they speak as if it were a myth or just very old legends.

Other ponies think I am an especially casted familiar, one that required armor to support his shape and form, and to stay within their plane of existence. I quickly deny that since such magic, from my initial read over, was risky and a danger to the safety of the caster, since there was a chance to summon an abomination from Tartarus. Thankfully, Celestia quelled the many ponies interested in me by stating I was an anomaly, both unknown to her and my own self. Though it was temporary, it did give me time to think, what am I? Who am I supposed to be? Why am I here?

These question still haunt me, really, the dreams were one thing, a once a moment thing as they always disappear when I wake up from my daydreams or naps that I love to take. “These damn questions always come back, even after 109 years, I still don’t know and yet… I’m here, alive, not aging inside this armor, or that I am aware of…” I speak my mind out trying to let my own grief of the moment and my own stress seep out from my sighs. Again, I gaze up, admiring the moon, even with the shadow that looms with it, I can still say it was worth seeing it in the cascades of stars, bright and illuminating the night like a lantern for us all to see.

____

It took some time for when the ponies would be leaving the library, or the celebration venue. I heard the gossips from the townsfolk, the city hall, which was the tall middle building, was to be the place the ponies plan for Celestia to raise the sun. I look over the area and the building. The building was tall, prominent even and the right location, confirmed by the arrival of some of the pegasi guards. I chuckle some, remembering when I cannot tell them from each other, until they and the Princess explained to me that the armors they wear were enchanted to allow a sense of anonymous features so nopony can harm them off duty.

I smile waiting on the ponies to file out of the library, some of them still awake, the ponies prepared for the event as usual. Once I saw Twilight exit the library, I continued to trace her steps, making sure not to let my presence known by the pony. I have been extra careful; being VERY far was one of them, the other hiding while cloaked. I have been guarding her and she has learned to ‘sense’ me, so to speak. 7 years of being with her, and we knew each other as acquaintances, and clearly I was trying my best to go overboard.

Once inside the building where the event was to occur, I waited near the doors, or at the least, not to be too close. Inside, the pegasi were flying, or some who were willing or excited for the event. The rest of the ponies were standing in groups, keeping close to their friends and their closer circles of friends. All of them being quiet and waiting in anticipation. As for me, I was more of a calm and norm about the event, seeing and attending it for more than a century tends to make the event stale in interest.

The early morning shining inside softly as music, from Fluttershy’s animal companions, birds to be exact started an entry number where a cream mare with a light smoke gray mane and tail, wearing gold rimmed glasses against her snout and a collar where a prominent green was evident on her neck. The event has officially started and with it, the introduction of Princess Celestia to the stage.

“Fillies and gentlecolts, as mayor of Ponyville, it is my great pleasure to announce the beginning of the Summer Sun Celebration.” The mare started caused a round of cheers from the ponies inside, though my attention was on Twilight, I still pay some attention towards the Mayor of Ponyville.

When the Cheering stopped, the mayor continues, “In just a few moments, our town will witness the magic of the sunrise and celebrate this, the longest day of the year.” Like the many usual speeches I keep hearing from any pony before a Summer Sun Celebration. But Looking at Twilight, I saw her gazing at the moon from a window. In reflex, I gazed at where she was looking and found the four prominent stars move behind the moon in quick fashion… only for the dark shadow on the moon to flash and disappear.

I raised my brows in shock, and my eyes were wide, even when I was invisible. “What was that?!” I thought hard looking at Twilight for any explanation. Then it hit me, the 1000th Summer Sun Celebration… the longest day of the year… the banishment of Nightmare Moon… was due today. “Celestia… Why did you not tell me?” I thought once more as I made a silent plea that this was not a sign, yet, from my long time in the Castle, Celestia has never gave me signs for me to stay with her.

“Princess Celestia!” The mare finished announcing, my mind returning to the current moment as I waited with held breath, hoping for nothing bad to happen to Celestia… but that was quickly shattered when the curtains open to an empty balcony. The pony started to murmur amongst them while I had a silent plea, “No No No NO!” I reacted some, looking at Twilight. “Celestia, why did you make me leave your side?” I prayed in my thoughts as I held my gaze at Twilight, her body saying it all, the sudden move of her hooves, trying to move away.

When the white pony, up in the balcony spoke out the news, “She’s gone…” The whole building was filled with the many gasps of the fillies and mares. My heart sank, the pain at the bottom of my heart, now etching its way up to my own, my body cold under my armor as the news struck home for me. “She’s… gone?” I spoke, not caring if any pony heard me. The only thing snapping me back to reality was the growing gasps of the ponies once more as a dark indigo mist started to seep out from the balcony.

I was hopeful, for just a second, that it was Celestia, thinking this was one of her new ideas on her entrance, but I was proven wrong with the mist that sparkle with glitters of white to show a black pony, wearing the mist as her mane and tail. Her body was bare except for her helm and the chest piece just after her neck, with a noticeable baby blue and a moon symbol. Her eyes were slit, nearly reptile like in the green-blue of her eyes.

She smiles at all of us, her eyes showing joy and showing such evil intent behind her gaze. Her laughing was soft and with it, her volume not reaching where I stood, but the silence of all the ponies… was deafening. She was of course half-annoyed that no one pony knew of her, as she starts to remind everypony inside of who she was. I knew, but I cannot blow my own cover, I had my orders, even if it pained me, but my first and most important mission was with Twilight.

Speaking of, she spoke out, with all her confidence, “And I know who you are. You’re the Mare in the Moon, Nightmare Moon.“ once again, the ponies gasp, the revelation was making them sound like a record of sorts.

I gave myself a facepalm. “Ugh, if I did not know any better, they all had a script for a cliché audience of climactic response.” I sigh out, again, none notice me speaking silently as Nightmare Moon started to laugh in triumph as her misty blue mane starts to swirl above and for lightning to arc from her vortex. I am amazed, really, she knew her magic very well but I snapped myself out as the mayor quickly commanded the guard ponies to get Nightmare Moon, who felt insulted, again, breaking my line of thought as she was a princess, thus she would be in the right mind to deny being caught. Sure enough, a wave of her mane, the mist and her magic, she sends the four or so Royal Guard ponies flying and crashing around the room.

A number of the guard stagger and were not in good shape as Nightmare Moon, with her laugh of triumph following, faded away and escaping, as she announces that the night shall be eternal. I kept my eye on Twilight, the many ponies were panicking inside, as she gallops out, determined to get out and do something. “Well, if there’s something I know, Twilight has some knowledge on what to do.“ I comment to myself as I run behind her. Following behind her, I can see she was desperate, near panic and unsure, her body says it all. As she got inside the library, I found out that Spike was not with her, “He may have fallen down from the initial shock…”

Again, I chose to stay outside the library and wait on Twilight, my mission more important now. While I waited, a blur of cyan and a rainbow streak following zoom past the door, surprising me. But I was more surprised further as four more ponies enter, an orange earth mare with a Stetson hat, the white Mare who was at the boutique, Fluttershy and Pinkie pie enter the library. For a moment it would seem like the best idea to let them work it themselves. Really, I’m not great when I’m in a crowd. Before long, the group of ponies, including Twilight exit the library, all of them with worried faces and with it, they walked towards the south and with great time even.

When an entry was evident to a forest area, the six ponies and I, if they knew, were facing the Everfree forest, which they gulped and with mixed feelings about the forest. “Good to see you again, Everfree…” I smiled some under my face plate, the one place I began and we were going through it. I wasn’t sure what Twilight was thinking but I know something must be inside there. There was many raw magics that are uncontrollable, unholy, to some extent and that is where the first castle of the Pony sisters, Princess Celestia and Luna first had their kingdom.

Still, the ponies enter, and so did I. The forest in the night was dense yet it kept a very eerie path, letting those who enter to move as the forest wants them to. There were sounds of wildlife, howls and some flashing predator eyes from the bushes, yet the ponies continue on their way. Before any of them knew it, we were high above, looking over the large landscape of dark green and black, Everfree was larger than I initially thought and awoke to those years back.

And I observed all the ponies, to the best I can, guarding Twilight was a priority and her companions, who I’m sure she has not seen as friends, but distractions at this moment, were second on my list. As they were about to cross the nearby cliff, did the ground start to rumble and with it, the ponies, except for the cyan rainbow and Fluttershy, started to skid down on the slope below.

I nearly panicked I jumped down onto the slope myself, making as much sliding noises at those ponies. I look up, seeing the Pegasus of the ponies help the others. As I look on, I saw that Twilight was holding for dear life with the orange earth mare that was doing her best to hold her. As I slid past them, I heard, “I promise you, you’ll be okay, just let go.”

I wanted to slap the hat wearing pony for saying such a thing but my thoughts quickly dismissed that as I saw the two fliers move under the cliff that Twilight was situated on. I was speechless; I was quick to judge this pony and I was further impressed with how truthfully she has spoken it even through the circumstances. But before I can just silently thank her, I myself was the one falling on the cliff… How did I forget that?

Still, I fall down, making sure not to hit any pony or make a sound. I was used to heights, I was used to the landing and I was enjoying my freefall a bit before I got to my feet, the ground not even rumbling to my arrival as I quickly made my way to a tree, hoping that none of the ponies notice me, even if I were cloaked, invisible, I was still noticeable when I make a sound.

When I turned around, the ponies were back to taking their pace. “Thank Celestia, they are alright…” I sigh as I look up to the moon, silently cursing it, “Celestia… I hope you are safe…” I spoke silently as I observe the ponies in their trek. But before they can continue further, a roar came out, and with it a manticore appears from the gap where they were headed. The ponies were quick to act, surprising, the near falls may have caused that from them, as they start to try and fight the creature. The battle with the manticore winning with size was about to enter a charging attack with the ponies. The yellow pony was quick to shout out. “WAIT!!!!”

Making Twilight and her group to stop, the yellow Pegasus quickly moved to the manticore with a peaceful and every gentle nudge of her snout to one paw, before anything can happen further, the manticore, was friendly enough to present his paw, where a large spike was embedded on its palm. Now I was thinking, this was insane, as to how the pony knew, it was surreal, really… Still, with the problem over and the ponies continue. I stood there, thinking, how did that mare do that?!

But I shrug it off, looking at the recently removed splinter only for me to see it transform into a mist of indigo, very similar to Nightmare Moon’s mane and with it, quickly flying past the ponies. I clenched my fist in anger, the blood inside of me heating up as I was about ready to blow my cover to protect Twilight. But I breathed calmly, trying to think positively, Twilight was safe, that’s good…

I followed them to the best of my ability, now marking that I have been invisible for nearly a whole day a new record in my book. We passed through a set of trees, that seem thicker and they made a tightly knit roof of branches above them, enclosing the place in darkness. I observed to the best I can and with it, the ponies screaming in the darkness. I look to see them screaming and somewhat fearful of the blood red glowing trees with such features that were monstrous with how they were glowing. I wasn’t afraid, I was basically an alien and I am Princess Celestia’s Personal Guard… Who am I kidding I felt my spine chill and my face pale, not knowing why but yes, pale as I stare at the looks they gave off, even if it wasn’t directed at me.

I only snapped out of my frozen fear when I heard a giggle. I look over to the ponies to find, the pink one, Pinkie Pie to start giggling and laughing, making Twilight’s entourage to follow her example and before I knew it, I was an audience to them singing. I sigh and held my head with the palm of my hands as this was getting old now.

Don’t get me wrong, singing was one of the other best pastimes ponies do when they feel joyous or having that morning glee. I’ve seen them sing, dance and making a good number about them. I was especially surprised that Celestia was an avid singing to their sing-song moments. I was also baffled as to how they keep their rhythm and lines in choreographically perfect. I asked the princess once about that, but she states, it was natural and there was no practice prior to it.

I sigh in relief when they finish singing and was not at a violently raging river, with one very sad water serpent. At first, I thought this will be one of the most dangerous things they will face. I was about ready to leap into action when the serpent was crying and complaining about his moustache. I basically tripped then and there when he mentioned that as the ponies were gathered in front of him. As I compose myself, I heard the serpent, once more, this time, cheering about his moustache returning to his glory.

I look to find his orange, very straight moustache accompanied by curly but still fashionable velvet purple on the other, the color familiar to me. I look to see the white unicorn mare to have cut her tail. The river before us was now calm; the thrashing of the serpent may have been the cause of it, annoying as it was to know, still, he was kind to return the generosity of one to the ponies.

I only leaped over the river, landing gracefully and not a sound as I follow the ponies. A time passed, my legs were aching for a bit of rest but I tread on, not wanting to fail Celestia, even in the face of hopelessness. We soon saw the castle, the old castle, now in ruins, the dark shade, the crumbling stone and the abandon look was evident on how ancient the place was. Exactly a thousand years, Celestia left that castle when she banished her sister.

The closer they went, did a fog start to envelope us and I was thankful that none of the ponies fell down the gap where a bridge once stood. The cyan pony with rainbow streaks was joyously happy to fix the bridge that still had the length to be fixed. The five others allowed themselves a bit of rest as the Pegasus pony, who I now knew as Rainbow Dash from the little chatter my charge and the other four were having.

“Good thing we have Rainbow Dash for these kinds of situations.” The white pony started. “Yeah, if we didn’t have her with us, we’d be all stuck here and not find a way to the other side.” Pinkie Pie announced joyously, even with a negative thought, her tone and speech pattern was enlightening and joyous. “Yes, but what’s keeping her?” the orange earth pony started, which made my charge think, “She is taking her time. Rainbow Dash!” She called out and all of us looked to the other side to find the cyan pony talking to a bad copy of the Wonderbolts.

I’ve seen them in a lot of their shows and their performances. I have attended as much as I can with Celestia and their moves were excellent. Their captain was something, a mare with such grace and skill, yet the three ponies Rainbow Dash was talking to wore grins, very disturbing grins. “Rainbow Dash! Don’t listen to them! It’s Nightmare Moon!” Twilight shouted her warning, but the fog moved to cover sight and surprisingly, hearing as the girls had looks of worry.

I stood there, dumbfounded; really, Nightmare Moon did her best copy of the Wonderbolts. Though it was nearly uncanny, they did have the same design and the same costume. When the girls were assuming the worst at that moment, Rainbow Dash breaks through the fog and the bridge standing sturdy behind her. “What did I tell you? I don’t leave my friends hanging.” The rainbow mane pony announced joyously as the ponies cheer and cross the bridge, Twilight straying behind. I waited on her as she started to smile warmly, looking at the ponies and follow them.

This surprised me that she smiled, warmly and happily. The other times I saw her genuinely smile was when Celestia asked her to be her protégé, others were with new books that she can read, and another was having praise or great grades in her studies. I walked slowly behind them, making sure not to shake the bridge too much for them. I was basically behind Twilight to mask my presence.

Once across the bridge, we now stood at the base of the ruined castle. Twilight the eager of the many to look inside found the first chamber to be what she was looking for. “The Elements of Harmony!” She announced. This day was keeping me on edge, the Elements of Harmony, why did I not think of that and why they pass such a dangerous place. I stood inside with the rest of the ponies as the gems, or at the least, the stones with them were set before Twilight.

She started to concentrate, thinking that she can solve a puzzle that I did not hear of. The others opt to leave her to concentrate, but I stayed, invisible still to them all as I stayed close. Twilight was grunting a bit, her magic sparking to life, trying to do something with the stones. I stayed put, the Elements of Harmony was before her and I watched, thinking that with her, she can solve it and everything would be back to normal. “The Elements of Harmony will solve everything.” I spoke out, not caring if Twilight heard as I wished to see Celestia again, the worry eating away at me.

But before that can be quelled, it only increased as a swirl of indigo mist start to surround Twilight as she concentrated. I quickly move into action, trying to get to Twilight, making my way to her as the swirling tornado of indigo started to engulf the orbs of the elements and Twilight, who now finally notices as it soon gripped her. Leaping inside the vortex, I felt the magic swirl around me, grasping me as the spin was evident and with it, my vision was distorted for a moment, the wind being knocked out of me and my belly clenching tightly. Thankfully, it was only for a moment and soon we popped out of the magical swirl. Twilight was on the ground, and so was I just behind her, still cloaked and out of sight.

My body took a moment to compose itself and with it, I quickly stood up but froze at the sight, Nightmare Moon was looking down at Twilight and the elements were at her hooves. When Twilight got to her own hooves, I was sure she noticed it as well; the Elements were at Nightmare Moon’s hooves. Quickly, Twilight readied her stance, ready to charge, snorting even, “You’re kidding?” Nightmare Moon asked, perplexed for a moment but kept her triumphant smile as she humored Twilight’s attempt and she herself, readied to charge.

The two gallops to one another, Twilight sparked her magic to life and within a flash, she teleports to the elements, trying her magic once more. Nightmare Moon gasp in realization, making me smirk at my charge and her cunning but my smile quickly turned to worry as Nightmare Moon, teleported herself, sending Twilight back with her own teleportation and wave of magic.

“Twilight!” I gasp in worry which surprised Nightmare Moon and even Twilight, yet when the alicorn of a pony stomped her hooves, the Elements shatter and with it, she smiled. Twilight, returning her gazes towards the dark alicorn, “No… The Elements…” She spoke in defeat as he body started to slump. But her demeanor quickly changed when from a stairway started to ring with sounds of the worried shouts of Twilight’s companions and their hooves.

Twilight quickly stood, ready once more, a new found hope swelling inside of her. I chose this time to sigh in relief and move to the side, just a distance away to get to her when I need to as she started to announce to Nightmare Moon, the Elements can’t be gone because they have always been here this whole time.

Once the six were there, did she start to recollect he events from before, all five incidents and with it, did she admit it, she admitted it, “My friends…” For the longest time that I have taken care of her and being there for her, she spoke the few words she would never announce. I look at her, finding that she has learned a very valuable lesson, Friendship…

I just wanted to cry from there as I watched as the Elements of Harmony start to recreate themselves and over to her friends, and with it Twilight, earning her own Element. The five ponies with her had necklaces out of their elements and Twilight’s was a tiara, all of them having their specific cutie marks, which I now just paid attention as all of them float and received their proper place as the Elements of Harmony.

Then, did the magic between them start to surge and charge. I looked in awe, the first time to watch the Elements of Harmony to be in use, but then I gave a half-disappointed sigh, rainbows, it always had to be rainbows, but my gaze return to Nightmare Moon who, regardless of being worried was about to fire her own magic. Then it struck me, she’s going to attack!

“Twilight! Look out!” I shouted to the top of my lungs as I leap out of my spot to move in front of her and her friends. There was a collective gasp as Nightmare Moon fired her magic towards Twilight, her magic consisting of a mix of her indigo mist and a lightning bolt. The ponies look down at me as I jumped in the direction the magic was headed, Twilight. She had the most surprised face, as she saw me, turning my back to Nightmare Moon, flying a distance from Twilight as I felt the bolt, the shock of the magic and with it, the power sparking and surging through my body in pain.

I felt pain, excruciating pain envelop me, my body shook and shivered as the energies from her blast have punched through my armor, hitting my spine hard, my body spasms as I look at Twilight, my eyes was struggling to keep open while I smile under my armor. Then, as if with the properties of Nightmare Moon’s mane, I was flung to a nearby pillar, hitting the back of my neck, hard enough for me to feel. The pillar crumbles on top of my body still wracked with pain; the surging of my body was evident. I was breathing too fast, my voice sounded broken, as if there was too many obstacles that made my voice crackle and wheeze my groan out.

Weakness, the only thing I can describe as my body felt heavier by the second. My gaze not leaving the ceiling of this chamber as my eyes started to close to the darkness. I was about ready to be unconscious when I heard and felt the power of magic surging and fired at. I also heard the fearful scream of the Mare in the Moon, “NO!!!” She shouted in defeat and before I know it, I was gone, unconscious and asleep, one that was heavy, the second one that I have gone down from my tired form. Sleep…

“One risky move brother… Rest well, for I am about to arrive and I’ll be sure to look after you from much closer from now on.”

A voice rings through my thoughts, my dreams as the blackness took me, once more…

Preview of the next chapter:
-2- Moon Gazing

I sat down, minding my own business in the library, taking the most secluded table there was in the Royal Library. It has been a very eventful night, Princess Luna back to her old... well REAL self and the press was just behind her in asking such a thing. Thankfully, I didn't need to bother with them as I read on. I was reading a new book entitled 'Moon Gazing'. The story is about somepony who dreamed to have fallen in love with Nightmare Moon on Nightmare Night, another holiday I frequent while in my duty.

My thoughts were broken when I heard hooves, more than just one pony, move into the library and peer inside. Of course they saw me, I can tell they were the press, what with the hats and the camera carrier. "If you are looking for who I think you are looking, you'd best check up a tower, not the library." I answered them quickly, which they heeded. Once they were gone, did I return to reading my story in the peace of the library. Unfortunately, I knew where their target was.

"You can stay as long as you want Princess Luna..." I spoke blankly and I was only awarded with an 'eep' from the nearby wall.

-2- Moon Chasing

View Online

“We are WAR incarnate! We have come far in our efforts to allude and to avoid contact with any and every race in reality and from the multitudes of universes out there. We must stand tall, stand ready, stand prepared for the coming war that will change the whole world, and ALL the other dimensions!”

*****

I awoke slowly, my body felt heavy for the moment; the morning drowsiness was annoying at times. Still, as my eyes flutter open, my sights once again filled with the horizontal lines of lime green, I expected a ruined castle’s ceiling and rubble from the pillar I was thrown upon on top of me. What I saw was completely different; I was lying on a bed, a few inches smaller than I am, and looking up to a wooden ceiling.

I took glances here and there, seeing books on shelves that were alcoves of the tree, carved inside of such and the lines depicting its age. As my hearing returns to me and my locomotion, I sit up, as I heard cheering and partying outside. It took me a minute of thought as to how I ended up here, or how anypony could drag me still I got to my feet and fixed the bed when I left. I climbed down the stairway, slowly as I still felt a stiff pang of pain on my back.

With one hand, I inspected my back, and felt that my armor was still intact. I gave a sigh as I enter the main section of the tree, the library being the only structure I have known for now as a tree. I look at the carved out shelves to see books in a strange arrangement. “Twilight has not yet sorted these books.” I spoke out for myself to inspect my voice to find glee that I sound back to my normal deep but very caring tone. I have known her long enough to be familiar with her work. But my thoughts were again broken when the sounds of celebration and cheering was evident outside.

Opening the small door, which stood tall enough for me when I crouch down, I saw outside the many ponies celebrating the After Summer Sun Celebration, which isn’t official, yet always occurs whenever the Summer Sun is done. As I got out, I saw the assortment of ponies, and some far off Guard Ponies, partying and celebrating, which I can tell was both for the Summer Sun and some other things I did not heed.

Sure enough, some of the ponies, the locals of Ponyville look at me with shocked looks, surprised stares and even silencing themselves as many of the partygoers stopped. There was a silent hushed, coming from the local ponies but the Guard ponies laugh and approach me without delay. “Hey Daybreak! Good to see you awake!” One of them announced, even with a bit of seriousness in his eyes. “Yeah, many of us thought you were done for.” Another said and sure enough the many ponies were surrounding me and offering me a drink or too.

“Yeah, listen, I really don’t recall what happened but where is Princess Celestia…?” I asked, my voice trailing with worry. The guards were quick to answer, pointing towards a direction which I followed to find Princess Celestia, safe and well. My thoughts quickly sighed in relief as I saw that she was well and beside her was a young looking mare, which had a sweet and kind baby blue coat, her mane soft and straight while her cutie mark was a moon on top of a cascading indigo on her flank. “Thanks…” I thanked the guards as I made my way towards the princess.

When I walked past some of the ponies, who were not aware of me until I did, became silent when they saw me. As I made my way towards the princess, I now notice that she was with Twilgiht, her five pony companions and Spike. Celestia took a glance up at me, surely hearing my unique sound and smiled warmly at me. I can feel reinvigorated as I came closer to them, and the partying slowing down a bit as many of the ponies were unfamiliar to me. “Ah, my knight, have you rested well?” She spoke, calmly and very caring, such as her nature at me. I smiled back at her, though my eyes were the only indication, “I have princess…” I answered back.

When I finally was noticed by the ponies, Twilight and her friends, did they gasp at seeing me. Twilight, had a different way of approach for me, she quickly moved towards me and gave me a hug, by my torso as she lifted herself up. “Oh Daybereak, you’re okay!” She announced, being out of her usual serious self as I could not help but pet her and reassure her, “Yes Twilight, now please… you are embarrassing me.“ I told her so as I glance at her friends giving mixed responses on their faces, Spike smiling still at me, Princess Celestia following as well and the blue pony who looked worried at me.

Once I have gotten her attention off me, did she finally understood and return to her hooves, coughing back to her original demeanor. “Still… You protected me…” She answered more, which made me think about that event. “Yes, I was knocked out after that, care to bring me up to speed?” I asked her as I walked slowly towards Princess Celestia, standing by her side, taking my spot as her guard.

They quickly recollected for me what had occurred. It would seem, me defending Twilight was not a change in their goal. Still, the Elements of Harmony activated and launched their focused magic towards Nightmare Moon, safe to say, defeating her, and knocking themselves out, from the magical discharge. When they awoke, they found the sun rising and from it, in radiance of bright light, Celestia appeared before them, congratulating them on their efforts and for Twilight knowing the true meaning of friendship for her to achieve her destiny, from my opinion since the Elements of Harmony originally came from Celestia.

Still, from the spot of where Nightmare Moon was, Princess Luna, who I now notice as the blue mare beside Celestia, acting confused a bit, was free from the influences and had agreed to rule alongside her sister once more with joy and love a sibling should have for another. Then, they finally recalled me, who was still under such rubble and stone. My armor proved to be impervious still to levitation, thankfully, the guard ponies flew their way over the Everfree forest, as instructed by Celestia and I was hauled here by the carriage the Princesses rode on.

I nod through it all and kept a calm look as the ponies partying was one celebration to another. “National heroes are you now?” I asked slyly at Twilight who just smirks back at me. Still, I cannot help but glance over at her friends. “Twilight, what is that tall thing?” The white mare asks the same fashion expert from before. Quickly as the question arise, did twilight quickly compose herself in introducing me to her friends.

“I’m sorry, I should introduce him, his name is Daybreak, he was my Guardian back in Canterlot when I was just newly became Princess Celestia’s student.” She announced proudly to her friends, which made me smile, she found her own friends and that is without me intervening or somepony forcing her. I bowed gently to the five mares, “It is a pleasure to finally meet Twilight’s friends.” I spoke warmly at them.

I was introduced to Twilight’s friends, There was Applejack, the orange Earth pony with blonde mane and tail, as the Element of Honesty, Fluttershy, the shy yellow pegasus mare, who I knew from eavesdropping, as the Element of Kindness, Pinkie Pie, the pink pony, as the Element of Laughter, Rarity, the white unicorn fashion expert, as Element of Generosity and finally Rainbow Dash, the cyan and rainbow mane Pegasus mare, as the Element of Loyalty.

I smile, nod and gesture to them all the same, still giving me confused looks as to what I am, being taller than they were. Each pony showing it differently, Applejack was shaking my hand awkwardly with my grasp at her hoof, Fluttershy was basically hiding in her own long pink mane, but acknowledges me as, Rarity was beaming at me, as if meeting a knight was nearly enough to be called a prince, Pinkie Pie was so excited that she has another reason to throw a party, confirming even that she herself started and organized this After Summer Sun and Saving Equestrian party and finally Rainbow Dash who was looking at me with an eye of impressed, grateful but skeptical as she gave off a proud demeanor at me.

But all in all, they were Twilight’s friends and I cannot judge them too quickly. Still, as the party continues, the six ponies leaving to join in on the festivities, Celestia asked of me to come with her for a moment. “Daybreak, please meet my sister, Princess Luna.” She spoke happily and joyous, not a hint of sadness or a hopeful tone like those 110 years ago. As she moves aside, I now stand in front of the blue alicorn, after noticing her tucked wings, as Princess Luna.

She first looked up and was shy, surprised to see me. I quickly went down to one knee and bowed to her. “Greetings Princess Luna, I am Daybreak, Personal Guard of your sister, Princess Celestia. Though I am hers, I will serve you just as much in respect that you are her sister and princess as well…” I answered with dignity; honor for her and with enough confidence that when I looked up, I saw that she was surprised at me. I stayed silent, unsure if I have frightened her.

“Big sister… who and what is this to you?” She asked worried and was evidently not comfortable with me but when I looked up, I saw the warm smile that always adorns Princess Celestia’s face. “My sister, he has served me this past century without a problem, as for what he is, we cannot say, for even he cannot recall, as he has lost him memory. Though he is like this, he is my personal guard and one of the many ponies that has kept me company through the years, of your absence.“ Celestia responded happily to her sister and at me.

“Rise, Knight Daybreak.” Celestia announced softly as I stood up and with it looking down at Princess Luna. “I see…” Luna calmly said as she looks up at me but her eyes made a very lasting emotional flag at me. She was worried. I caught on that emotion but I did not know why. “Is there a matter Princess Luna?” I asked her calmly, waiting for her to answer me. She gave me the shy looks but her body and eyes replied with worry and regret.

Celestia, being the older sibling, noticed this and smiling, and nodding to her sister when Luna glanced at her. “I am sorry to have harmed you back in the ruins…” She spoke, again, having the innocent but very meaningful young tone. I sigh and smile at her, “I do not blame you, nor am I angry at you. Nightmare Moon may have been you, but I believe, it was only your anger that has made you decided on such a thing.” I spoke sincerely at her and nodded.

She looked up to me, smiling a bit from my response and her whole body shook with joy. “Thank you…” She spoke softly, making her way to me and standing with her hind legs, move to hug me, it was warm, even against my armor. But as quickly as the hug was given, it was done in a flash, she was blushing since she has done so and many of the ponies notice her. Still as that came about, we continued with the festivities, enjoying it till the afternoon.

The princesses decided it was time to go, more like Celestia, as we rode on the chariot, hauled by the four guard ponies, as we took off, waving at the ponies of Ponyville. It was a quaint town but I had my duties and loyalty to Celestia. As we ascend to the sky, and the many more pegasi Guard ponies covering us, making a protective formation around us. I glance back to the town; I have asked Celestia about Twilight before departing it and I could not help but sigh lightly.

The sight of her with her new friends, with her smiling and greatly enjoying her time with them… it was new and very refreshing to see her be joyous, and not about a score or anything. As I glance back, I saw that Celestia has noticed it and I sigh once more. “Worried about Twilight?” She asked me, getting the attention of Princess Luna. “Yes, even though she may have been… determined in her studies, I will miss her… considering you have made a note for Twilight to stay and study in Ponyville…” I answered back but I look down at Luna, smiling a bit, but she only gave me a bashful look and a confused one as well.

“My knight, I know she would succeed, but I wanted to ensure her safety nonetheless. But I have a new task for you.” Celestia started that took all of our attention. “In light that my sister has returned, I need you, Daybreak, to please guard and escort my sister. I’m sure many overzealous ponies would want to meet the princess and take a photograph of her, even if they break in the castle.” She announced calmly, which made Princess Luna look confused.

“I’m sorry to ask sister, but what is a photograph?” Princess Luna asked as we landed gracefully in the courtyard. Before anything, I quickly got off, thanked the pegasi Guard ponies that hauled the chariot and waited on the princesses to disembark on the golden chariot. As they did so did Celestia smile, “It would seem my sister that you must gain common knowledge and the current wisdom to keep you well acquainted to this change.” She spoke with a warm smile at her younger sibling who was shying a bit, but when her gaze fell upon the white castle, she gave such curious stares and even a long ‘Oh’ at the castle.

This display made the Guard ponies stare at her but for me and Celestia we just smiled at her. “Daybreak, can you please escort my sister around. Also, before you get to her chambers, please find me.” She told me as I nod and smile at her. Sure enough she moved through the courtyard, with grace and regal. My sights were at first busy staring at her. For some unknown reason, I cannot remove my gaze of such a beautiful female…

But I snapped myself back, before I can think of her further with the line of thoughts as I quickly made my way towards Princess Luna. She looked at the place with wonder and with curiosity in her eyes as I stood by her. “As your current guard for the afternoon till evening, I will be your tour guide through the castle of Canterlot.” I spoke out with respect and with attention as she looked at me. She first was confused but quickly became bashful as I was there. Sure enough we enter the castle and with it, the first few questions flew out of her lips.

____

Evening was the time when I finally got her up the specific tower, one where the library was housed, two flights of stairs down, Celestia’s bed chambers and hers. Before we continue on further, we stopped first at Celestia’s room, one with a simple golden and white double door and two guard ponies there. I have answered all of Luna’s questions, queries about the castle inside and out, Canterlot in general and her ever so curious looks through the foods of the kitchen and the throne room, when the sun was about ready to set, Celestia has retreated to her bed chambers when we have asked where she was.

There, I knocked gently on the door, glancing at the two Guard ponies stationed at Celestia’s door that both looked at Princess Luna with a mix of confusion, awe and uncertainty. Once the chamber doors open, Celestia, with a warm and kind smile looked at me and her sister, who, had finally grown less shy to me as I guide her and explained to her the many information in the castle.

“Hello my dear sister, how has the tour with Daybreak been?” She started, making sure to nod to the guards as they stomped in pride and held their positions, this time, their eyes hardened and stoic. Luna responded gently, still looking at things and seeing the differences of the today from the present she used to know. “Daybreak has been very kind. Telling me all there was, what one thing from before is now and Equestria today was from our… incident…” She spoke solemn at the last one, which made her look down in shame. Celestia was quick to nuzzle her, and comfort her.

“It was never your fault my dear sister, it was just you feeling unappreciated at the time.” Celestia spoke, as warmly as she can, with a bit of regret for reminding the past to her younger sister. The fact was true when I looked at Luna, who had a small frown but smiles up to Celestia. “I know about that sister, yet, I know they appreciate it… to a degree.” She spoke expectantly but I quickly input my comment about that.

“I for one enjoy the night Princess Luna.” I spoke kindly to her, which made Luna look at me, her ears straightening upwards in surprise. “How about you two guards, don’t you enjoy the night? I’m sure you have been doing other things once your shifts are over.” I asked the two guards with hints of their usual private activities, of course, I know they have been drinking the night and having a mare in their beds these past nights. Sure enough the two guards flinch in attention as they look at me, then at Princess Luna, who I was behind of as I edge the two by signaling to just say something.

“Well… We have been enjoying how cool it is and how nice it is to do star gazing.“ One of them spoke, which I do not know who, since their armor enchants their coat, mane and tail to the default color. “Yeah, and it’s so peaceful, rest is well worth it to attend to and for us working in the day, we need such rest.” The other added. “And bed some mare…” I joke last, making the guards blush and even Luna from my little, uncalled for, addition for their admiration for the night.

“See my sister, there is nothing to worry about…” Celestia added, but her gaze at me sent chills to my spine. I can hear her gaze; really, it was frightening, ‘Don’t do that AGAIN!!!’ It screamed at me. “Well, to your room then.” Celestia quickly intervened, taking Princess Luna’s attention, as the blue alicorn princess snapped back and looked at her. I let them pass me before I follow, a bit ashamed from my earlier comment but I was trying to be welcoming to Luna, still I did push it a bit…

As we turn to another section of this tower, we stood to a double door, this one very similar to Princess Celestia’s but now adorned in a pleasant dark blue, with a white moon over a black backdrop on either door. “This, my dear sister is your room.” Celestia announced calmly and with a hint of pride as her horn glows and with it the double doors open and inside was a bad chamber that… was similar to Celestia’s yet there was a very distinct difference. But before I can point that out Luna enters and stare at every single thing in there… Luna looked at everything there was to the room, seeing the living room, the bedroom and even the balcony…

All her furniture were shaped and even crafted to look like they were new yet the style was reminiscent of the old, even her four poster bed was old fashion, yet the many plush that are piled and mountain over the bed, from ponies to other mythical creatures, cover it so but the main theme color here was a kind and vibrant blue. Luna gaze on, her mouth agape as she looked at the woodworks, her dresser, her dress closet, filled with deep colored dresses, jewelry box, the makeup drawers with added mirror. She looked at it all, her eyes darting, her eyes looking at the things as if she was remembering so many things in her room, then her eyes started to water as she looked back to Celestia, who all this time kept a warm, sisterly smile, looking down at her own, her eyes slightly watered even.

“Its… it’s my room… but…” Luna tried to start as she continues to cry, he waterworks in full swing now as she quickly rushed towards and hugged her so, her face buried at the front of Celestia’s neck, as she quickly cried in tears. “Yes, my dear sister…” Celestia spoke nearly to tears, nearly streaming down yet the beads of her cried of joy stayed at her eyes. “This is your room, the exact same one… from our old home…” She spoke softly, as one of her hoof move to hug Luna back, which only made the lunar princess cry further.

I could not help but just stand there, letting the sisters have their moment. I took the liberty to move out to their balcony to wait for them to finish, the waterworks from the younger clearly, it was a very emotional moment as one sister, who was forced to banish her younger, and the younger, who had lost a millennia of her life… I gaze outside the balcony, a telescope perched on it. As I look out, I see Canterlot, in its evening visage and more surprising, the setting sun is facing here, maybe a ploy of floor planning where this would wake the night princess to awake for raising the moon once the sun has set.

I notice that this view was angled in such a way that it mirrored what Celestia can see in her balcony. For the long time, I have been in Celestia’s room, I knew her balcony can see from the east, to the south, Where the Ponyville reside and further from there would be the Everfree forest. For Luna, her balcony vision would be from south to west, ensuring that she sees the setting sun. I smile some at the ingenious architect who had thought hard for this but something told me, it was Celestia who had plan for this.

“The sun is about to set…” I spoke out, not really caring if anypony would have heard me. I was enjoying the sight that was until the princesses decided to move to the balcony as well. “It’s just like my room… and you have kept it looking the same…” Luna spoke while her tone still had a bit of her episode of crying joy. “And I have kept everything you own in pristine condition, not a dust, spider web, cob web or any such thing on them when…” She stopped there, hoping an implication was less impacting than saying it so.

There was an awkward pause but Luna was quick to respond. “Yes... do not blame you my sister… I was just-” “-Envious at the time?” Celestia interrupted and finished for her which Luna quickly nods to. AS I stood aside, for the pony sisters to be at the balcony without intrusion, me to be exact, I observed the two. “Now, Luna, can I ask you to raise the moon?” Celestia asked kindly, which made the younger and smaller of the two to flinch in surprise. “Are you sure, big sister?” She asked.

With a kind nod from Celestia, Her horn glows a brilliant golden and the sun sets smoothly, slowly, but smoothly down the horizon, to enshroud the whole of Equestria in a calm violet that was nearly cascading against the vibrant orange of the evening. Then, from another horizon, one from a distance, away from the setting sun, the moon, ever so slowly, moves out of the horizon as Luna’s kind but gentle indigo and blue magical glow from her horn. I observe, seeing the moon, this time, without the daunting gaze of the shadow that was once Nightmare Moon, to be a sight to behold.

But before I can admire the moon, Luna was grunting a bit so, straining a bit. Celestia was quick to assists and supported her, in raising the moon. As it rose, so did the night turn a dark shade of the night. Faintly, as if the lights were brightening up, starts started to flicker up the night sky, and slowly, and surely, it was now twinkling with the moon. But I move quickly beside the sisters, “Does Princess Luna need aid?” I asked quickly, seeing that both sisters were no longer casting her magic, the younger of them was sweating a bit.

“No Daybreak, she will be fine.” Celestia answered as she helped Luna up to her hooves, she was still breathing fast, trying to relax and enough air into her system. “I’m sorry sister I may have fallen from practice with the moon for so long…” She spoke clearly this time, as she got her breath back, looking up to Celestia. “I am sure you will return that connection with it…” Celestia answered kindly as I return to standing up, the moon now prominent and very dignified in the night sky, the little stars start to flicker and twinkle.

“Will the princesses stay up for tonight?” I asked them both, seeing Princess Luna fatigued and tired, as if the moon was a weight she had recently just got off her back. “I need to reconnect with the moon my dear sister…” She said softly, as if embarrassed and ashamed of her inability to do her duty those many years ago. “You may rest now big sister…” She said with a slight smile looking up at Celestia. At first, the white alicorn was debating to her and I was expecting her to say no, which I quickly added my own input to let her rest without worry and such.

“Do not worry Princess Celestia, I am sure to keep a close eye on your sister.” I assured even when I now stood still, looking straight at the monarch with determination on my glowing yellow eyes. She looks at me with her eyes intent on scanning me so, but she smiles warmly at me and down at Luna. “Then, I shall take my leave then.” She said as she nuzzles her sister, the two quickly in their sisterly moment as I stood there waiting on them. When they finish, “Daybreak, please keep her company, I will be sure to move the moon when I wake up tomorrow.” Celestia spoke as I escort her to the door.

“I shall Celestia, you know I will…” I told her with all my confidence, even when I made my informal response, though she smiles at me. “Thank you…” She replied as I close the door behind her, slowly, not making a sound as I close the door. I quickly made my way to Princess Luna, who still stood in the balcony, gazing at the clear white moon. As I stood beside her, I recalled my uncalled for and improper complement about her night. “I am sorry about what I said earlier with the guards. I was trying to be kind and very thankful to your night.” I said with my tone as apologetic as I can.

Luna looked at me, when I glanced down as she smiles back at me, though less shy than she was. “It is okay, Knight Daybreak, I know you were trying to cheer me up…” She said, her young and innocent tone entice a sigh out of me. “Thank you…” I replied softly bowing my head some. As we continue to gaze up at the moon, the night was slowly ticking away until I started to ask her a question, “How will you restore your strength and connection with the moon?” I asked with a bit of concern but the sight before me was, shocking at the least.

From where she stood, there was a flow of magic, moving slowly from nowhere, as if it was gathered and as I looked closely, the color resembled the magical color of Nightmare Moon, yet still have a kind blue as the inner color of it all, as opposed to the near evil indigo her former self had. Still, as quickly as I saw, it had ended, the magic no longer seeping from around us to be fed to the alicorn princess of the night.

With a sigh from the princess, as if she has drink water, she looks towards me with a questioning smile. “I intend to return my power and the moon with the night, I’m sure to return my power once I have enough times to be connected with my night once more.” She spoke, her tone matured, just slightly, as evident to her magical rejuvenation that happened just a moment ago. “I see… an interesting sight nonetheless.” I comment towards her as she smiled at me. We soon retreated to her bed chambers, closing the balcony doors, not closing the blinds to allow the moonlight spill inside the dark chambers.

Looking back, I saw her sit nicely on the sofa, trying to relax some, smiling intently at me. “I need to learn what I have lost since my banishment.” She started with not a tone of regret, pain or suffering about her banishment but with calm. “Yes Princess, I’m sure you can read everything in the library…” I started, but I took a glance at a nearby bookshelf. “Unless, you want to read your own books first before taking the library’s own collection?” I suggested which Luna took notice but she quickly sighs still.

“I shall do so tomorrow, I feel that I need to take a pause and rest.” She said back but her eyes kept gazing at me. “But tell me… about yourself Daybreak? I am curious to know my sister’s knight.” She started as her voice said how interested she was with me and curiosity was something common to see in a pony at times in a non-violent thing or species. I sigh, being reminded about the many researchers, scholars and even the unicorns that were interested to inspect, dissect and detect my own pony… Yeah, I have learned to use their dialect some.

“What you want to know from me Princess I can answer them to the best of my abilities, and with no worry of tire.” I answered her and with it, she smiles at me, again but with glee. “Then tell me, what does my sister fear most?” She asked with a trail of mischief. Oh great, she still has a younger sister speaking to her… “Well, she is most afraid of…”

_____

The next day was not that eventful, Luna, had slumbered calmly through the night, even with her many questions, about me, Equestria in general, again, and anything about her sister and me, I was back into the throne room, which now still stood the same, yet there was a set of darker shades ser in the side and new tapestries, many of which had moon and star designs.

“How was she? I am sure she was curious about you and the world from your perspective.” Celestia asked of me, as I stood at the side, again, my spot on duty. “She was fun to talk to and was a very curious pony. I can’t really blame her for such a thing since she has missed a thousand years of her time.” I answered her with as much truth as I can and not a flinch from me. ‘Don’t worry Daybreak, she can’t read your mind if you do things as normal as you can…’ I thought to myself as Celestia kept her warm smile and her regal stance.

“Has she asked anything about me?” She asked with her kind tone, but with an after tone of, ‘Tell me or else.’ I instinctively gulped, ‘She knew!!!’ I panicked internally, yet I cannot deny her, I am too grateful for her and even if it means having me flung out the window, though making me smile about the freefall, I told her the truth. “You did not say anything to deny her of what she asked, so I answered her questions as best as I can.” I told her truthfully. At first she was looking at me, my gaze straight and stoic, not looking at her mind you, just perpendicular to where the throne faced.

Still, I can feel the very spiteful gaze that was poking at my sides, threatening to really throw me out the window. I gulped inside myself as I stood still, hoping that I won’t be flung out if I just took all her hate towards me with dignity. My body was shivering inside, not making a sound, but I was surely having the chills, my skin crawling under this armor. Thankfully, the long lasting gaze of spite quickly disappeared as a noise started to arise from outside the castle. It was loud enough to pierce through the tranquility of the throne room, as the double doors open, and a group of ponies, one prominent white stallion, who wore a different set of armor, quickly enter through.

“Princess Celestia, a group of ponies, from the press, demands an audience with you. Unfortunately, their numbers are making a mob as they demand to know, who is the pony with you evening yesterday.” This white stallion quickly spoke, ready to act if he was ordered, very by the book if I must say, yet, I too was by the book, that which always changes as Celestia decided so on my line of work. A small gasp and sigh escapes the alicorn monarch’s lips, though inaudible, yet her lips betrayed her slight frustration about this matter. They have seen Princess Luna, though unsure about her identity still, it does pose as a problem when the press continues to search for her.

“I want all of your guards, Sergeant Shining, to allow them entry and escort them to my throne room. I do not want any of them to explore the castle as I’m sure they will try. All of are to be on your best my ponies, the press is sure to swarm on me and escape when they see a chance. “ Princess Celestia sighs still as she quickly composes herself to be prepared for the many of the ponies who will be, overzealous of the upcoming interview. All the guards bow to the princess and quickly move to ensure the order was followed.

My gaze followed where they went but I was snapped back to attention by Celesia. “Daybreak, please ensure Princess Luna’s safety, I’m sure they will try to sneak in the castle, regardless of the guards. I am also confident my sister is in the library as we speak, please go to her immediately.” She commanded of me. I bow to her and made a brisk walk through the castle, of course, the small uproar of the press just outside was soon loud and nearing, sure enough, they were to have an audience with Celestia and to interview her about the blue pony with us up the balcony that evening.

_____

Once in the library, greeting Note Worthy, I sat down at a seat in the royal library, minding my own business, though thinking of my task still, taking the most secluded table there was in the Royal Library. It has been a very eventful night; Princess Luna back to her old... well REAL self and the press was just behind her in asking such a thing. Thankfully, I didn't need to bother with them as I read on. I was reading a new book entitled 'Moon Gazing'. The story is about somepony who dreamed to have fallen in love with Nightmare Moon on Nightmare Night, another holiday I frequent while in my duty.

My thoughts were broken when I heard hooves, more than just one pony, move into the library and peer inside. Of course they saw me; I can tell they were the press, what with the hats and the camera carrier. "If you are looking for who I think you are looking, you'd best check up a tower, not the library." I answered them quickly, which they heeded. Once they were gone, I return to reading my story in the peace of the library. Unfortunately, I knew where their target was.

"You can stay as long as you want Princess Luna..." I spoke blankly and I was only awarded with an 'eep' of fright from the nearby wall. From the far side, the most corner of the spot was Luna, who had her own books with her, stacked so as to make a wall. When she notices me, she quickly moves her books, making the illusion that I was to and done reading with them, given the perspective of any onlookers. “Knight Daybreak, it is nice to see you guarding me… But who were those ponies?” She asked, through the book wall. I did not take a glance, as I try to ensure the illusion, “Those ponies are the news ponies, the ones who send the news through the whole of Canterlot, and even beyond. If it was compared to your own time, I’d say they are the messengers that shout the news, from Canterlot to the frontier settlements.” I quickly answered, book still in front of me. Princess Luna was silent for a second, taking in what I said.

“So if the messengers are so many, how come parchments, or at least the… ‘newspaper’ is needed? Are they not enough to send the message?” She asked me, as she was mixing the concept. “No, princess, the messenger is not needed thanks to the newspaper for the content they carry is the importance of it all. With the newspaper, the content printed at the specially made parchment, is the importance of it, yet, you must realize, it can be biased at times.” I elaborated further for her, but I her pauses of thinking, even through her book wall, tells me, the modern concepts were escaping her.

“What is biased, sir Daybreak? Is it an expression of slander?” She started off which only made my brow rise. “Princess, you know slander is basically, telling a lie, I’m surprise you know that, yet, biased means that the group of ponies or the owners of a certain newspaper, has a loyalty, or a positive output concerning a political, business, or otherwise dispute to one side or pony.” I explained further, but from this answer many more questions come up and such, I sigh, Luna has a lot to learn, a millennia of absence and this happens…

Still, as the day ticks by, so did the crowd of press ponies who have been in the interview and some who went through a castle hunting for the princess. Thankfully, I was old news to them, and was only asked a few questions when they persist, all the while, Princess Luna safely behind the stack of books. Still, I could not help but just glare at them, really, they a nerve to bust through the castle for their prize of seeing, taking a photo and interviewing Luna.

But as if went and gone, and day slowly going, the sun starting to set, did the both of us leave the library, me lifting her books. She thanked me for doing so and I smiled still, but she stared at me, unsure on how to take my reaction. “I’m sure you will need all your magic again for moving the moon, but I’m sure Celestia is doing it if you cannot.” I spoke to her, my tone neutral in her ears. “Yes… I’m not sure about you sir Daybreak, you don’t show emotion... at all.” She started, which was in fact her own observation, thus I cannot accuse her of being dense or insensitive.

“It’s the design of the armor, I’m not really sure but it seems to demand a deception of sorts.” I spoke, this time, adding a few sways and weaves of tone, that way Luna can understand that I have emotions too, odd as it seems, when I do not know what I am. She was at first looking at me, very weird for a young mare like her but then our first meeting was… my neutral setting, so to speak.

Returning to her room, the books I had, looking old yet new, in hardbound covers, I returned to the bookshelf in her room. The night Princess relaxes down on her bed, trying to sigh and ease herself. I was sure she was reading all the things she needed to read, from her books first I suppose. I took a look at one title, ‘The Canterlot Voice’. This piqued my interest but I quickly dismiss this as her collection and interest. As I glance back to her, standing tall near her door, doing my duty, I noted once more, her every daydreamed eyes, staring outside through the balcony doors.

‘She has been banished for a thousand years up in the moon, and in a different persona all throughout. She is lost or unfamiliar with this world.’ I thought to myself as I look at her so. The orange of the sky dwindling as the yellows of the world was invading it so. Slowly but surely, she rose to her hooves, ready to try once more. I quickly made my way to the balcony doors, opening them so. “Princess…” I greeted her some, she acknowledges me, nodding to me thanks. As she moves slowly out, I catch her worried. I wanted to comfort her but I stood still, my duty first before my personal actions later. I watch her as she tries to raise the moon from the horizon. Slowly but surely the moon rise up, but it was straining her to do so.

I quickly move to her side, supporting the mare as she was sweaty, her face scrounge in pain, in effort and strain. I held her side to let her know I am there, as I allow her to continue, again, her body flinches and shook as if she was pushing so hard. The magical blue blow from her horn wavering from the weight she was carrying. And when the moon rise, did she finally sigh, out of breath and out for a sign that she finished.

She collapses, me catching her so, she was out of breath and sweating slowly. I carry her to her room, and move her to bed. “Have I done what I should be doing?” She asked me as she glances up the sky through the open balcony. “Yes Princess, you have, but you must rest, you must rest for now.” I told her, slowly as I can with care and with worry as I rest her head on her pillow, her blanket over her form as I comfort her so. She soon slept, tired from her ordeal as I glance back up into the night, seeing the moon and the stars adorned in the night sky.

I smile some as I retreat back to my position, opting to look after her, as I have done for Celestia all those years ago. I plan to be the best that I can, watching over her. As I stood, the event from last night happened once more. A magical aura, dark and blue, with a twinkle of sparkle and shine, the starts seep inside the room and start to enter the alicorn mare. I stood there, unsure of what is happening, magic was never my strength yet there was no malice, hate or anger in the magic. It was a soothing feeling I was getting seeing the mare before me rest, even with the magic around her, absorbed into her.

But one fact stayed after this event, her coat became darker, a tad bit, nearly unnoticed but I knew something was happening to her but I did not intervene from this show of magical power, I had a feeling she was going to be alright, regardless of the dark magical glow. I stood there, watching her so, making sure nothing else, bad or worse, to occur to her form.

______

A week of nights have past, and surely, Luna, the Princess of the moon have slowly and surely been doing her best to move the moon. I was thrilled to see her, not straining with the act of her duty as I watch her so, but the surprising of it all was the change that quickly followed the princess. She grew, within the few weeks, it was… surreal that she had matured at a quick pace. At first I was tall, her form just as tall as the rest of the ponies but now… She was onto my eye level, as such her own sister was a bit taller than I yet this was now something else.

“WE are the night, the night all thou know of thee!!!” Luna has announced at her… public introduction with the Canterlot voice, one that is appropriate with the gathered ponies out there, but still, I had to cover my ears for her volume. “Did you two REALLY need to use such a voice?” I asked to Celestia at the back who kept smiling still. “We did, but after 50 years of me banishing my sister, I have stopped using it, finding myself unable to speak with such volume when I was still sobbing for my sister.” She added, as we look on, the princess of the night bellowing with such volume.

Luna has changed very well, she had a darker coat, though blue was still her favored color, her eyes stayed the same, but the lashes that she had had only increased her beauty, her mane and tail has changed to a flowing mane, one that rivals even Celestia’s yet it was similar to Nightmare Moon, hers were a gentle and starry night calm. Her form was matured so, very similar to Celestia’s own and her own adornments, her slippers, a necklace that had her cutie mark, still looking the same from what I can see, yet she lacks… a tiara, for now at the least.

But that was not the only news that has happened on Princess Luna’s introduction. The next day, just shy of the evening, there came a massive dark mass, one that even threatened to cover the sun for Canterlot as they flap their wings, strong and very leathery to the ears. As quickly as they have made their presence known did the Royal Guards been called to prepare for this group, but none was ready to understand what they saw.

I was outside, both princesses on either side of me as I look up to find the mass to be a group of ponies, yet they all had darker coats and the prominent feature they had, that allowed them to flap their wings with such strength was that they had bat wings. “I see they have quickly returned…” Celestia spoke softly as Luna looks on. “Yes, Thy allies return to thee.” Luna spoke, again, still having the volume as the Canterlot voice. “Sister, that is only for our subjects, not for when we speak to one another.” Celestia spoke, with a smirk to the side at how very reliant the moon pony was with such a voice.

Though it was that, Celestia has ordered the guards to escort the large group of ponies into the castle, the courtyard being the best spot to gather the battalion sized group. The princesses move to the courtyard in greeting the ponies as I follow behind them. When their presence was known, all the new and the Guards bowed to the princesses, yet only the Guard ponies have returned from the bow.

“And what may I do for you ponies, ponies of such numbers, darken coats of the night and wings that prey in the night?” Celestia asked the new ponies as they still bowed, in front of both princesses. The head of their group spoke, one with a hint of gruff and battle, “We have come here to serve once more the princess of the night, as we have promised so long ago.” He spoke straightforwardly and without a pause or crack of worry, they were confident and relaxed.

The princesses looked at one another but Luna herself started to speak, this time, her Canterlot voice was in use without a problem, though Celestia has comment to me about finding a way for her to stop doing so with the times being different. “OUR Loyal subjects, WE are joyous to take thy plea to be guards of OUR castle. Yet we must demand all to train to offer US safety of thy loyalties.” Luna spoke, many of the ponies shook but held on to their positions as Luna finishes, keeping her head held high as Celestia took the stage, so to speak. “We will accept your offer and as my sister has spoken, you must all train under our guard for you all to know how we work when in Canterlot, but I am sure my sister will be happy to have guards for her Night court.” She spoke softly, some of the bat ponies sighing as they were happy to find Celestia accepting.

The many of the new ponies kept bowing while the front of their group spoke gratitude and thanks to the princesses. Very accepting of Princess Celestia, but I was sure it had to be her joy that she was with her sister. Before leaving the bat ponies, Celestia has instructed many of the higher ranked Guard ponies to start training these bat ponies and to ensure that the old armors for their stature to be returned in stock. And as quickly at that, Canterlot Castle was once again bustling with activity. I walked behind both princesses, making sure to keep close as they discuss the matters about these species of ponies.

“It is interesting to see such a pony type…” Luna spoke up, which surprised both me and Celestia about her curiosity of the new ponies. “Uh, Luna? You just said they were our allies, why is it you sound like you’ve met them now?” Celesia spoke, her eyes wide with the confusion as did I, and I was just behind them anyway. “Yes, well, when we have become of Nightmare Moon those millennia ago, we remember seeing the fright of many of the ponies and they were among them. Before we can finally, my anger took over us and all we can do was watch as thy other self did as we would have done in thy jealousy.” Luna spoke, this time saddened and using her inside castle voice.

Knowing Celestia, she had some memories stirring back into her mind as she sighs. “Yes sister, I seem to recall those certain ponies and how they have served you though late still at making you realize your night is the best part of any pony’s day, the day of rest or to some parties and any couples.” Celesia made with a giggle as Luna smiles with her. The Princesses were headed to the throne room, though the night was slipping by now as Celestia gave a soft but gentle yawn. “Excuse me sister, I shall take my rest, for it is your domain that fills the sky.” She spoke softly as Luna gave a nod to her sister, bowing a bit. “Of course thy sister, it shall be our court now and thy Guards to change.” She answered as I accompany Luna to the throne room while Celestia retreats to her bed chambers.

As Luna sits down on the throne, I quickly move to the side as the pegasi guards quickly swap the tapestries, some of the golden yellow turn over to the blue starry décor and the throne quickly changed into a soft indigo, the waterfall calmed down, appearing calm and serene. As Luna sat, she looks at the guards, switching with the new guards, who all still looked the same due to their armors enchanting their coats and all. As I took my spot, one very prominent spot as many of the guards recognize, the room fell silent for a moment, the night court being the less noisy between this and her sister’s, but it was quickly broken as the worried ponies from earlier this evening came with concerns and worry, the many who saw the cloud of bat wings as they called.

Luna answered, not in her Canterlot voice, thankfully, “We have heard your pleas and have done so with swift action. Return to your homes, as we are here now.” She spoke and as she did so, so did the many ponies concerned about the event. Of course, Luna was happy to see some of the citizens talk to her in her night court, those few who work within the night about some concern of safety and such and with as much regal as her sister, she has done so with each response and with each gesture and order to the note taker who stood as near, but farther than I, to the throne.

It was basically an uneventful night, really, fewer ponies were active in the day, yet Luna smiled at how the ponies from the day, chose to work in the night made her feel. “It is good to know some of these ponies have favor with us.” Luna spoke as she looked at my way with no new pony came with concern or a plea. As she looked at me, I looked back at her, her eyes looking worried some to me triggering me ask, “What is it, m’lady?” I asked her with a suave and honorable tongue as she kept her slight frown and worry.

“Why do ye not rest Knight Daybreak?” She started, staring at me with concern as the note taker look up at us. “Princess, I do not mean to disrespect, but I do not need rest… as far as I can recall. Though I can sleep, I chose not to.” I answered with all I can muster, as I felt her gaze etching away at me, as if she had a nagging feeling I was lying yet I knew I was not, for all I know that is. “We shall understand that for now…” She spoke solemnly, worried still for me, but I sigh as the answers that even her sisters have asked of me those years ago still haunt me. I stood still, ready for anything and being the knight of both the princess of the sun and moon, yet I cannot just ignore the questions for long, a century is very long…

If I do not need rest, stay alive even when I was pierced through the neck, my body felt alive, flesh and bone yet to them, I am nothing more than a walking armor, what am I exactly? I sigh to myself, the questions I have are too long and each one demanded that I remember yet, my body and my heart cringes with worry, as if… I would regret ever remembering who I am and what I am supposed to be…

Preview:
Chapter 3: Falling Weather

Being in this event was giving me odd feelings. I ran as fast as my legs can take me. With each step against the ground, the whirl of my legs making a shockwave of sound as I took each step as I zoom past the autumn trees, those who's branches were early bare, their greens were now red, yellow and orange. I quickly made my way through with the ponies, their steps doubled for them as I only had two. With each step I made loud clangs and my body extended to shift my weight. I made sure to keep going, my body in overdrive as it were. I paced myself, step-by-step, as I look around to the ponies around me.

They were all enjoying their time, some were with pained expressions, those that were trying, some were smiling to one another, enjoying their moment and many of them just smile warmly at the competition as if it was never one. As we ran, or gallop for them, past the trees many of the leaves were raining down on us and I continue to pace with the herd. It was something, to be part of the event, seeing the happy faces of the ponies and all I can do was smile inside my armor and look like I was competing. As I admired this feeling, this new found love for the ponies, even when I have lived within Canterlot for so long, I cannot help but respect them, and of course Celestia herself, who I cannot keep forgetting...

But as I continue to run, the world seem to slow down, very quickly, the colors fading to gray as a booming sound came about behind me. my body shook and my form shivered, a chilling yet familiar feeling washed over me as I stopped in my run, as my mind screamed to defend myself. My heart was racing, this time not at the race but at the events that is happening around me. My surroundings became grey, all the ponies still, mid-air, frozen and all that can move, was I...

For the first time, even when I stood guard over Princess Celestia and now Luna, for as long as I can, I now stood alone, very alone as the world around me has stopped and fear started to crawl into my very being. The surroundings, though stopped felt as if I belonged here, here in a place no one can see, yet I wanted it to stop, I wanted to live with these ponies and I was not happy with it.

Then came a sound, one that sounded like a whisp of air, sounding like whispers threatening me. My body was in full alert, my mind raging on to defend myself, but my heart was in pain and the emotions surround me, stopping me from following my mind and body. I was bolted to the spot, and I wanted to cry, them, as if there was something behind me, I fell the chills, the familiar but faint chills that started to engulf me... But I did not care, I did not act, as the despair was now the only thing left for me to think... the darkness was inviting... emptiness was the feeling... and soon, I felt like I belonged here more...

...

"BROTHER!!!"

-3- Falling Weather (Gore Warning)

View Online

Chapter 3: Falling Weather

My work is the only thing that distracts my mind in this world, Equestria. For 110 years, I have served at Celestia’s side, the Sun Princess, the alicorn of the day, the Monarch of this great kingdom, nation and her castle, being the best that I can offer, be and serve. I have done so without regretting accepting her offer to me those years ago. Yet, I knew it was only a matter of time, my mind was slipping slowly, but surely, and I always worry, as my body shook at times and my memories clouding my thoughts, it was nerve wrecking…

But, I kept myself calm, kind, polite and honorable outside, keeping a positive image as I now serve two Princesses, my workload doubled as I have now Luna, the Moon Princess, the alicorn of the night, now standing as co-ruler of Equestria. I stood my ground as always and with it, the days passing by, unfortunately, Luna has changed very drastically so, even with her recent change, from the young blue to the dark and mature blue alicorn princess she is today. She has returned to her older setting, much to Celestia’s annoyance, her use of the Canterlot Voice has… increased and her vocabulary degrading to the older setting.

I serve, protect and follow the two ponies the best I can. I want to do it all, to be true and to be there for them. But recently, I have asked both Princesses for me to take a vacation, one very long and very excruciatingly painful one at that. I have asked for me to leave to my own destination and that I shall return as soon as I can or when they send me a letter to return. Celestia at first was reluctant to let me leave, knowing her and the both of us having known each other for so long, it was expected of her to worry about me, her questions appearing so with a dip of the same worry.

“Will you be alright?” She asked as I stood there in my spot, not looking at her directly, as I felt ashamed to ask such a thing and worried myself as the memories now started to invade my thoughts more and with it, me being distracted. I sigh as I did not want to look at Celestia, her tone clearly worried about me, this time not as her companion but as a friend, the first friend I have ever made in this world. My heart panged in pain as I thought that, I was about to do something to protect them if something overcame me.

“Yes Princess, I shall be fine, one vacation with an unknown duration. I’ll be sure to keep alert if you send me a letter.” I said, though not convincing as my voice wavers at intervals, mirroring her worry. I can hear the faintest of sighs from her but she kept her calm look still, the glance I got when I looked away once again. She kept silent from that point as I felt her gaze at me. I stood as still as I can yet the chills of fear was etching closer and closer to me, demanding me to do something. Though there was a silence of unease I was the one who broke the chain as I sigh hard, getting the attention of not just her but the two guards and the note taker.

“I need to do this… For my sake Princess…” I spoke with all my emotions as it were. That is when I gave in to letting my emotions out. I closed my eyes tight, trying to suppress some of the emotional spasm, yet my body shivers, making chattering sounds from me, the clangs and the shivers I have visibly show. My fist clenched hard, as I try to again suppress the emotional output, the feeling of anger to myself for not knowing about me, the frustration that I have summoned with it, the fear that resulted to what I may discover, the doubt that etches slowly into my very being and the despair that my body does not want to act on, yet my mind knows so much about.

I heard the gasps from the guards and the note taker, the three surely looking at me as I kept still, trying my best to keep my role still in place as my eyes tighten ever so. I admit, the shaking feeling in my head starting to start as I try and suppress more of myself. Recently, when I was sure alone and no one would see, I would just shake and shiver, the fear edging closer into me as my memory kept sparking within me, annoyingly. I waited for an answer as I kept my eyes shut, tightly.

I hear a gasp and a sigh, from the same voice I have known for so long and with it she spoke, Celestia spoke with worry, “Then… please take care, Daybreak…” I nod once and bowed next as I shakily move out of the throne room. Before I got out, I stopped and answered, my back turned to the four ponies, Celestia included, “I’ll be gone early tomorrow, I need… to rest…” I told her as I open the doors as I left and closing them, without looking back. The two guards outside glanced at me, and showed concern as my armor continues to click, clang and shake, the emotional surge annoyingly forcing me to suppress as much as I can.

I wave the two guards, regardless of my circumstance and walked away, headed down to my room, planning to finally sleep. I haven’t slept for so long, the many weeks that Princess Luna has returned. I have a nagging feeling in the back of me, ever since Luna returned to her real self, like my body feared o ever close and for me to slip into unconsciousness, the dreams surely being watched. I had that sinking feeling in me that I would be watched while I sleep, my dreams invaded, like there would be no private place anymore for me. But I continued on, walking my way to my bed looking out to see the sky in the afternoon. I would need all the rest I can… and finally sleep…

_*_*_*_*_*_

I stood alone in the darkness as the flickers of my memories play, my dreams start. From one flickering form to another, shouts screams and even explosions ring out as I watched with blur and with uncertainty. I watch as the form move about and I can hear my own voice being used. My body shaking as I try to just forget about it all.

“Why do they have life?” My voice spoke in anger, jealousy at the tip of my tongue. “What about us? Are we not good enough?” This time, a flicker of light, on white, and a mix of yellow move behind me, as if walking and pacing in front of me. This one was much taller, than I am, and longer even, matching a form that seems familiar, but I did not pay heed, I was interested in why this is showing.

“We don’t know that, WE all don’t know that…” spoke the voice of my ‘brother’ who I still haven’t heard for so long, even when there were times he could have been there. “But, I suppose we are stuck here… in this place, in this world, or the shadow of it.”

Then, in an instant, there was a flicker of a form, one similar to mine but this time, it stood beside my white flicker, and with it, a more blue and grey form look on with a white flash on the top.

“But, why, why must this place put us here. There are so many, others who are not like us, yet they all know our pain?” ‘I’ started to question. “All of them don’t know us, we don’t know one another, yet, we all know the anger, the jealousy, the envy and even the sorrow we feel…” My voice spoke, wavering now. Soon roars, shouts screams and screech of pain anguish and even suffering.

“Why?!”
“Are we not good enough?!”
“Why do they have it all?!”
“AH!!!”

The shouts came from those around us and with it, slowly fading as the memory moves to the next as the darkness dominating me once more. The next line sent shivers to me like a tidal wave of suppressed emotion.

“They’ve started to kill!!!” Shouted my brother as we ran, many of our fellows, those in obscure blurs, flickers of flame, similar to us, though unknown to me as to what they were and what I am. There was screaming and pain, the shouts as if the life out of many of us were killed. There were others screaming behind us, beside us, running and in panic as many of us were slowly fading, many off the light vanishing.

Soon, a large red flicker hovered over our own and with it, a dark predator tone spoke, “I’ll kill you all!!!” Soon a glowing red light, started to shine brightly in its maw. But before that, a small grey light leap from out group and somehow, landed on the head of the thing and started to cut through.

“No you don’t! We haven’t finish yet you DRAGON!!!” Spoke a lighter, courage and regal tone as a slicing sound came, and with it, a large splatter came from it. In a loud scream, the large red flicker soon collapses. “Get moving now, I’ll- AUGH!!!” He started but his voice turned to pain, and again, the splattering of flesh and with it, he collapses to the ground beside the red. A snickering called off to the side as many of us shout in terror and in strife. It was chaos, chaotic, it was killing as many more flickers, and colors flew, down on the ground, my memory obscuring many of it, as I stood there.

My body was cold, wanting this to end yet as it continues did I hear a slow but very familiar trot of hooves, dominantly sounding off against the screams, the shout and the killing. Then it stopped, as if worried as the view was still obscure and that was when, she spoke.

“Knight Daybreak?” I heard Luna’s tone, this one filled with surprise, fear and uncertainty. I did not look back, as my mental body did not waver nor did I shook as I kept still, watching the events continue, the images obscure, and I was hoping to her, it was as well. “Good night Luna, and a surprise you have… entered my dreams…” I spoke, my voice cracked, even sounding sad.

The pony I spoke to did not answer, she continues to look at the flickers and at me, I can tell, as my dream continues to play, very audible to me, the terror the turmoil, the chaos, the genocide that seems to demand it all from all of us. I watch on as I waited on Luna, who did not speak, watching my ’nightmare’ as it were. I kept looking and with it, the image of me, being impaled sent the pang of hurt through my body, seeing a large prominent red pierced through the white flicker that was I, that was pinned to the ground and my body soon slumped…

Then there was darkness, silence after that, as if my memories was fixing itself. “I never thought you dreamed… my knight…” She spoke slowly, trying her best to keep on her hooves as her voice betray the surprise she wanted to create, as I can tell she was worried and very disturbed. But that only increased when the dream started, this time, drowning her dominance of her tone, “WE can’t DIE!!!” This revelation in my dream sent ‘my’ eyes to open and with it, flickers, the dancing lights of form, again blur, obscure and unnatural.

I heard the faintest of gasp from the moon princess, as she watched. Then the sound again as many of the flickering flames, lights and the form once more run, scream, into the empty blackness, like it was the only place they can run to. “Thou dream is filled with hate, malice and death knight Daybreak, tis what you dream?” Luna asked, her own voice shaking this time as the screams overpower her own as worry ebbed its way into her. I stood silent as I let the dream move me around, as I had no reason to doubt about this. Then, as if by a long run of things, the cycle repeats over and over, the shouts, screams, the anger, the rage and even the sounding of death. It was like genocide being done over and over.

I could not answer her, I cannot say if this were true or fake, I cannot even tell her if this is the only dream I had as I keep returning to my daydreams that demanded my attention. There was a silence for the both of us as she stood still, but that was until something, in the dream changed, as if the cycle, that somehow repeated a million times over, a door opened hard and with it a golden flicker appeared, this time, prominent and demanding attention, making many of us stop.

This got me and Luna’s attention as the form, very small at first now stood at a door that did not stand before. “Ah, it would seem I have entered at the right moment…” It spoke lie it wanted to be there, yet it sounded more of a challenge than a mere coincidence. But before any of them could act, the flickering form of gold whirled, VERY similar to mine, a very dominant shaping came over this flicker of golden flame and soon it grew and some protrusion came out of his body.

“Mind if I cut in?” It asked first with a regal yet proud and self-centered scruff. Many of us stood but the larger of us went to lunge at him but the sound he made, dawned to me, he was ready. Soon fire being shot out of a tube sounded, similar but louder and more precise than any firework launch came and with it the largest forms among us were falling. Many of them roaring as if they have been bested easily, the lot of us, the smaller we were, started to sun, afraid, very afraid. But soon there was wisp, buzzing noises as small objects that zoom past us kept going towards us. One more the screams of pain, sorrow, death and such continue, yet the golden flicker did not move, as if guarding the door behind him as it kept going, firing it’s weapon, firing everything like there was no tomorrow.

Then, when all were down, including I who now was covered in a red of my flicker did the golden form stop and waited, expecting us all to stand from the recent hurt that would kill hundreds, thousands, millions of us and it did as we all groan to stand.

I stood there, watching this all as Luna was backing away some, trying to escape this scene, as if the violence finally sink into her form. I did not waver as I watch, I wanted answers yet, this, and this dream kept it still and kept me from any answer it can really offer. I can hear the small gasping breath of Luna as she tries to look away; I can tell from the clop of her hooves that she was afraid, as if watching this would be her greatest nightmare.

Once more, many of us, who were supposed to be down, dead like how obvious that was, should be stood ready once more, but the golden flickers question came up, which snapped many of the forms around ‘me’ to stop and so was my ‘brother’. “So, are you beings interested to live a life?” It asked, again, proud but this time, the question sink in… many of my fellows stood still, unsure why such a question… and with it, did he continue, through the silence.

“I’m in need of an army…“

_*_*_*_*_*_

My eyes fly open. Awake from that dream, my room was filled in darkness but with a trail of moonlight. I glance up into the sky through my mirror to find the moon starting to leave. I quickly made my way out, having one saddle back, not for me to put on but for me to hold on as I quickly move through the castle. I glance to find the Night Guards, those new bat ponies, looking at me weirdly but nod towards me. Ever since they have arrived those weeks ago, just shy of the autumn season, they quickly adapted and have done the training.

As I was now at the castle courtyard, I quickly dash to the front gates of the castle, to the bustling streets of Canterlot. All the while I can feel the gaze pointed directly at me, no not the ponies in the streets, they were a given, the one very itching gaze was the one that made my back shake. Princess Luna was watching me, I was sure as I made my way through the calm but early waking morning of Canterlot, as very few ponies were getting out of some of their homes or trying to enter the shop. I especially passed the newpaper pony and the mailmare as I made my way out of Canterlot proper and into the open road.

I thought hard, long and considering all possible things to do before I slept but… after the disturbing dream, I chose, “The Everfree Forest…” I spoke silently as my pace lowered to a crawl. I look right and left as I wanted my own privacy right now yet the dream was demanding me to know more about myself. Still I sigh as I walk through the slowly brightening path towards Ponyville, this time however, I carry the saddle bags with one hand as I walked on, not wanting to stay until I can… break the painful cycle, the terror screams I keep having and even, the painful hearts I keep having looking at Celestia.

____

I made my way into Ponyville, and with my entry did I find their mornings to be… less active than I initially thought for a farm based community, or at least, one that had an agricultural edge. The sun was now lifted up slowly, daybreak being my most favored moment of any day. I took a pause, watching the sun rise, admiring the work of Princess Celestia… and how her form, elegant and very poised she was. I have served her to the best of my abilities and I have to admit, I may have had… an attraction to the alicorn princess after serving her for about 10 years. True that I have been by her side for so long, but the longer I stayed with her, the better I felt, like… I can be with her…

I shook my head in that thought as I look over myself. “Like she’ll love a walking armor…” I told myself, unimpressed as it is since I knew she views me as… just another strange but interesting thing to her. I sigh hard for that as I knew nopony would ever like a thing they have no knowledge off. Sometimes, I’m worried that ponies would soon be against me when I crack open the box of my thoughts, memories and even my TRUE self. When I start to remember, to adjust and act. I worry that I’ll change the things I have gained here, in Equestria, the friends I have, my… relationship with Celestia.

It is true she is an immortal being, though vulnerable, she remains beautiful, very elegant and… majestic. She is very experienced and a lot of time, not surprised by some new thing that came up in our time together, yet I admitted to her, several instances of my century service, “You are a beautiful mare, just looking for the right… stallion.” I remember telling her that, pausing greatly for effect as to emphasize the stallion part. Though her reply was with giggles and a slight blush about my complement, I still value her as my top priority, Luna replacing Twilight as second.

But I sigh, shaking away the thoughts that plague my mind. “Keep it together Daybreak, your sanity first, then… just maybe that next…” I told myself as the sun has now stood firm and up away from the horizon, the morning now evident, shining at the town or village and this time more ponies were starting to open their windows and some were out and about. I sigh once more frustrated that my mind was one annoying labyrinth as gaps of it tend to be very hard to crack open. Still, as I walked through Ponyville, seeing the slight widening of eyes from some of the ponies, I expected to go through here without a problem.

I sigh as I walk on through, one step at a time, trying to appear less threatening, though my brows were in anger, I kept a calm body signal, so as not to alert them. My grip on the saddlebag straps tighten as I walk on, nearly half the populace, finally opting to get out of their homes saw me. As I went on, I passed the library, the tree being the one other peculiar building in this little town. I sigh to myself as I know seeing Twilight now would be unproductive, or counterproductive to my current condition. My insanity, if I should say, is increasing as I bottle it up for so long, the voices in my mind demanding that I do something, something specific, something that I cannot fathom what.

I quicken my pace, not caring how I appear now and what my bodily language show as the fear once more builds up inside me, sending shivers through my body, my skin crawling behind this armor as I quickly move to a run, seeing the faces I pass by giving me odd looks. I move south, as fast as I can, not minding the words the Ponies try to speak to me, trying to be as scarce as possible. I made sure to keep going, not stopping for anypony or any question they had for me. I ran, as fast as my legs can take me as I zoom past the colorful buildings of this town. I have made great time when I reached the edge of the Everfree forest, but what I did not expect was… the cottage, having grown since I last saw it.

“It grew? But it looked like a cottage from the start of it.” I spoke to myself as I move on, seeing the animals that are scattered all about in the vicinity of said cottage. I could not help but just sigh as I kept moving through but I quickly stop as I saw the yellow Pegasus pony, Fluttershy attending to the woodland creatures that are now eating on the nuts that she has offered to them.

At first, it was weird to see it, but as I saw the happy smile on her and the animals, I could not help but just smile at it and stop in on my tracks. I stared, I admit, stared at her without a care in the world as I watch the young mare do her job, as depicted of her Cutie Mark, three pink butterflies. As I waited, I can feel myself warm up inside, my worries trying to leave as I watch but the instant she saw me… my fears return without another second. She gasped at the sight of me and quickly tries to slink away, making herself smaller than I, which was not hard to do.

My own eyes wide as I look at the young pony squeak out in fear but as she glances up at me more, did she relax some. “You are one kind pony…” I comment quickly as I walk slowly towards the forest, not wanting to scare the pony more until she spoke, though weak, I can hear her. “Are you Daybreak?” She asked me as I stopped in my tracks, the tree line of Everfree forest just in sight and a distance away. “Yes, I am Daybreak, Miss Fluttershy.” I answered to her, as I turn around looking down at the pony. I try my best to keep calm and just think this would be short.

Looking down at her, I notice that she had a very soft stature, one that seems to show she was more grounded than I first initially thought. Her eyes look up at me, even through her mane of a shield as I waited for her to respond. “Why are you here, if I can ask?” She spoke meekly at me. Her innocence was very prevalent and her own curiosity was just a product of her worry. “I’m just passing through I plan to explore some place for the time being.” I told her as I turn around once more, seeing the Everfree forest. I continue to walk now, ignoring the yellow Pegasus’s warning about the forest, when she herself won’t even scream about.

Everfree Forest is one of the uncontrolled places in Equestria. They say there are monsters, beasts, predators and such that can kill a pony, bite a pony twice their average sizes in one go, and others that scream kill. Raw energies seep out of this place, magical properties that cannot be explained nor examined from fear of the place it resides and the danger such power can pose to anypony, but I was not anypony.

I step in, not caring what lies in side, I needed to vent, to exhaust my anger, hate and even anguish. I was emotional, I know that but I had to do it, for the sake of keeping me sane. I walked on, not caring about my surroundings just yet as I walk on, my body making such sounds of whirl, alerting many, if not, creatures that prowl and prey in this domain. But I sigh still I was not impressed by the foliage, the fauna, the flora and even the ground itself. Though this forest demanded fear from me, I did not give in. I was making my way here… to rest my doubts once and for all.

_____

It took me some time, the place was dark, dim even, as I look up, seeing the trees, their branches forming a roof over the morning sunlight. I move on as I wanted to be deep in the forest where nopony, nothing, can hear me as the grip on my saddlebags just tighten ever so, clenching the straps harder. As I walked on, I can feel the gaze of many creatures, looking at me, waiting on me, others were in wonderment, others hunger towards me as I kept on, the emotional gate starting to open as I deem myself far enough, a clearing in my line of vision.

Once out of that tree path, I found a bright clearing into the forest, its space being lit by the morning sun, unhindered by the trees as I set the saddlebags down near the center on a rock while a boulder stood a few paces away from there and I made sure to use that now since I have nothing else to do, I was bored now but I knew, once the emotions flow, I won’t know how long my boredom can last. I look up to the sun, making sure to watch it carefully waiting to see if I was being watched, but by the creatures but by Celestia herself. I deemed myself secluded and out of hearing range for miles around me and then, I faced the rock, the large boulder of a rock, one that towers over the front gates of the castle…

I let go, of my control, my disposition, my focus and my hold on my emotions. I sigh in relief, holding it all in was hard and now, I was going to let it out… the first of my emotions, the one quickest to arrive was my anger.

“WHY!? What am!?” I quickly shouted, scaring away any avian creatures as my blood boiled within me, heating my body so, muscles tensing inside me, my fists formed and with it I start to punch on the rock, the anger, the rage, the whole lot of it poured out of me as I kept punching the boulder with enough force to break any pony’s neck with one. My fist connect to the boulder, the crumbling sound echoing throughout, around me as my knuckle sink in the rock, making a large gap grow on the surface. I withdraw my fist, checking it, to see my armor having no damage again, this boiled within me, ass my fist shake as I sent my other fist on the boulder, again, the crackling sound of force waved around me sounding off.

“What the FUCK AM I!?” I asked again, my voice crackling with such rage, as if a fire burning through my throat, my head feeling tight as I sent punches once more at the poor boulder, breaking the boulder slowly, breaking chunks of it, flying around me as I continue. I roared in my anger, the hate seeping in me. “Why am I here? Why the fuck!? I’m strange I admit that, but why? WHY? WHY!?” I shout to no one in particular as I made progress in my boulder breaking business, the boulder clearly starting to shatter but I continue, not caring about the thing, not caring about anything else as I continue to break the damn boulder.

“For the love of Shit, Why am I here?!” I said last as the anger, though fueling my strength was starting to seep out of me, the anger quickly dispersing out of me, like a flame, it was strong at the beginning but given time, it will die. With the last ounce of my rage, the fire in me disappearing, my body cooling off now, my right fist sink into the gaping chunk of rock, I quickly got down to my knees as I start crying…

The second emotion that appeared to take form was my sadness, the sadness that seems to demand me of the right answer, as oppose to my anger, hate and rage who only wants the answer, my sadness, sorrow and lonesome wanted a reason, not just an answer. A reason to my predicament was all I asked even with answer, it will be useless if a given reason can justify it. I started to shiver, my own sadness gripping my heart, as the pain started to give my heart some ache, some…. Discomfort as I kneel down on the ground.

I look up to the blue sky, as I start to cry. “What is my purpose here? I know I’m here for a reason, but please give me that so I can understand…” I pleaded up into the sky, wishing that my answer can be given to me as my body shake and shiver, the tears inside my armor, trickling down, yet my armor did not allow tears to be shed. I shout in anguish, defeat as the answer was not given, my voice did not crackle but more of drown in the sorrow, making a gargle noise of pity. “Please, tell me, why? What am I suppose to be? Suppose to do here? Suppose to?” I begged pleaded and even choked as I kept crying, my body shook, shake and shiver as my body felt weak, very weak.

I swallow hard, trying to suppress the pressure in my throat, but the more that I do, the more it seeps out of me as I start to sniffle, the thought of me being unknown, being me, was filled with pity and with such loneliness. Very alone… as the sad, lonesome ebb away, did the last emotion surface through me, the one thing that has rendered me to do the shouts the screams that I have done were nothing comparable. My fear…

The fear, the chilling and very frightening thought pass through me, the sadness was quickly killed off as the creeping darkness of me start to happen around me. “What would they think of me? I’m an unknown being, I may have lived with them for so long, but 110 years still cannot fill the gaps…” I spoke as I bow my head in defeat, not really thinking of the positive of things as I kept sobbing, slowly. “I know I’m alive, but they, they do not know. They think of me as a damn walking enchantment, created to just be a companion. Others think I am a monster, one who has killed its creator and try to blend in. But I know my creator, my dreams are there yet… they always bring me grief, the thought of it all, I don’t know what I need to know…”

I kept speaking, not really thinking, yet the negatives kept going, sipping in me as I continue my fearful scenarios. From me being a weapon, to me being a beast waiting to strike when Celestia was done… it was a fearful thing to think, yet when my thoughts return to Celestia, I could not help but feel joy, sadness, self-pity on to me but one feeling kept crawling back, one emotion that seem to persist, even through my three major emotional outburst.

I soon lie down on the ground, not really knowing how long I have been doing this, the anger the sadness the fear, all three repeating into a cycle though this time, I was just lying on the ground, not caring about my surrounding. When I look up, my back on the grassy ground, I found the sky filled with white little flickers of light, the night sky…

I watch the sky, watching it as best as I can, not really caring what I am right now, trying to find tranquility to my predicament as I look on. It was soothing, the chills no longer creeping through my spine; the burning rage in my throat killed and finally, the sadness, sorrow in my eyes and my lips was killed. My heart no longer pumped hard into me, as I look closely into the scenery before me. “Beautiful…” I whispered out as I felt some ease onto myself.

I look on into the starry night sky, admiring it for a time… my stay would be something here, but I need to stay out of Canterlot, no telling what I might do if I don’t release all the raw emotions I keep having, I just hope it’s enough for me to suppress it.

_____

1st day in Everfree forest

I haven’t slept last night, that’s for sure, I took my time, relaxing and then returning to my punching bag, which was breaking apart with each fist I kept sending, unfortunately, there was a rustle coming from the bushes which stopped me from the morning activity I randomly chose to do. I stopped from what I was doing as I look over to the bushes my clearing was a very prominent spot to be attacked though I wondered why now that some kind of predator would try.

Then very canine like growls coming from not just a bush, but bushes that started to shake and rustle. I took my time, waiting, looking at the direction. My anger being fueled as these damn predators was taking their time. I was punching a damn boulder and right now, it looked like one very crude looking pyramid, filled with inward grooves from my fists.

I stayed quiet, hearing them move and finally they appeared outside of their hiding spot, their paws moving into the light where I can see them. At first I thought, wolves, not really sure why but that’s what they looked like to me. But as they were in full view, about 10 of them, did I know what they were. “Oh, Timber Wolves… I’m shaking…” I mockingly spoke to myself as I relax some.

Timber Wolves are very territorial creatures that reside in the Everfree forest. These creatures have hides and bodies that are constructed from wood, stone, sticks and other small greens that they are made from. It is unknown, even today, on why such a creature would prowl the forest land in search for food as they are easy to crumble to pieces, as some would say, back into their main pieces.

Strange enough, they lack organs which contradict their need to feast on flesh, as many ponies have fallen to Timber Wolf packs before. The only speculation, that I have read was that they are a form of beast, that was a victim of the forest and have manifested themselves into magical entities. In translation, they think these are ghosts or magical residues of said beasts and in need of nourishment to keep their magical lives alive.

As they surround me, slowly, one paw at the time, they kept looking at me, staring me down as their bodies crack and shift, the wood evidently moving to their will. I just wait on them, seeing if these creatures were really just what the speculation say. But before I can try to observe them, three charges at me, a smart move on their part as they saw I was taller than the average pony.

One at my front quickly lunge towards me, I stayed calm for the moment, my body reacting smoothly and with ease, as if this was no alien event to me. One step forward, my arms raised as I catch the creature in my arms, his front legs being grasped by mine. Quickly, my body turned, using the wolf’s momentum, I spun him, knocking the next attacker in midair, of his lunge. I heard both wolves cry from the attack, while my right leg stayed on the ground, to let me swing and fling the wolf in my hands, my left was lifted, swinging hard to kick the third attacker to hear it yelp in pain.

As I finished the move, my body became stiff, as if steeling myself for the upcoming storm, of wood, nails and teeth. I stood once more, looking down at the wolves, my body was… happy, to say the least as my heart did not race under me. My own form still and waiting as they charge as one, surprising me for a moment but I quickly punch and kick each and every one of them. They stumble and shatter to pieces as they fell, really, it was surprising to see.

I sigh, “Wow… for predators they really look so fragile…” I comment at how the fight was, 10 wolves and I’m still the winner. I was about ready to just leave deeper into the forest when the timber wolf pieces started to shake and rattle. Before I can inspect about this, all the pieces start to gather into one pile. Quickly as they have started, they form and arrange themselves flawlessly, making a massive beast of a monster, towering me, about three stories high. I glance up, unsure on what to do as the beast, the timber beast, roar out growling at me like, ‘What do you think now?’.

At first I was impressed but my body, quickly moved, my mind poised into a plan and quickly I turn around, grasp the pyramid of a boulder, lift it out of the ground with all my might, my hands gripping the base as chunks of the ground, grass and dirt fall onto me but I quickly threw the sharp end towards the beast’s mouth, making the collective whimper sound off from it. As I glance up, I quickly raced towards the beast’s mouth, where the boulder has lodged itself, by climbing its body. The form was clearly thrashing, rock being tougher than wood and stone.

Then, when I was in position, my body on the dirtied side of the boulder and my face visible for the canine beast to see, I raise a fist high up, for the thing’s eyes to widen. “Yeah, I think I win…” I slowly said, my eyes looking unimpressed as I punch the rock with enough force, power that I did not know I possess, force the stone to sink deeper into the beast’s mouth and pop out from its throat where it soon stumble down in defeat, shattering to the pieces once more. The only thing special about this was that I enjoyed that… the emotional uncertainty returning to me as I found pleasure in trying to kill such a thing…

_____

1st week inside Everfree Forest,

I haven’t slept really, considering I have continued to tread through the forest more. I had to admit, I have been doing my best to keep sane, the voices, of my past, kept demanding me to kill and to fight, like I have always done. I snap at myself at those moments, speaking to myself, cursing myself as I shout out in anger, frustration and even the demands of it all. “I’m fucking dead already stop messing with me. How am I supposed to know what I don’t remember? Leave me alone, I’m fighting here!!!” My voice jumble here and there as I continue to shout my thoughts the bodily response returning to me, demanding me to know, to know everything yet I cannot, my heart racing with my insanity spasms as I argue within me. But all that was changed when another predator found me again, about the 10th this time at least.

Out came a lion… with wings that span twice his width, bat like, his tail with a prominent scorpion tail and two horns that are sprouting out of his heat. “A Manticore? Really?” I said, unimpressed once again as I find it laughable but that came from deep within me. Though I wanted to run, my body reacted very differently, very differently.

The manticore’s move, lunging at me, swiping its front paws. My arm raise up letting the claw collide with my forearm, blocking it. With that, my other arm reaches over to the beast’s mane pulling it towards me as I headbutt it. With the design of my helm, the two horns quickly draw blood from the beast. It whimpered in pain as I saw I have caused a wound at its lips. It recoiled out of its attack that I took advantage off by moving behind it, grasping its tail with both of my hands.

The beast was flailing still, but it continues to fight back. It tries to raise his tail, trying to lift me and smash me to the ground if it could but my body was tough and so was my strength, one factor I did not know, one that I like and feared about myself. I stop it from trying as I yank it off, literally yanked the tail out of his body, the crimson paint of his blood splattering against me as I discard the now twitching dead limb that was its tail.

The beast roared in anger, pain surely surging through its form, but I did not care, my body was shaking in joyous glee, my smile under the armor was widening and an urge called upon me to do what I do best… KILL…

With one punch, I snap the beast’s hind legs, by the knee hearing a well sounded crack, again the beast roaring once more. It spins around, even with its back legs broken, trying to defend. I just smile at it, seeing it cower ever so slightly. I move quickly to it, meeting it face to face as the crimson trail on the ground was getting darker and damper than it should be. I smile still seeing it try to live. It swung its paw, trying to scare me back but I catch it once more and with one great twist, and resonating cracks of its bone, I have broken this beasts limbs, letting it bleed profoundly on the ground. I marveled at the sight, its form looking like a broken rag doll, demanding it to be free from the pain and the torture.

The ground was painted a crimson red below it but I did not show mercy, no, I enjoyed the look of fear in its face. My mind was buzzing with thoughts of murder, killing and Bloodshed. My body shook with glee and with joy as I grip one of its horns, keeping its face still. Then the bloodbath, my fist pummels its face, making it roar out and whimper further. Again, again, again, and again, I punch it hard, hearing the bone of his head crack with each blow, its eyes red. I can see it, the fear that crept to its face. Oh, I just shivered with joy as I continue to punch its face, my knuckles sinking deeper and deeper into the skull.

I was in my own little world, my mind lost for a second as I kept punching it, the blood starting to spill out, the impacts I gave it made the blood jump and land on my body. I did not care, I did not stop, I kept my actions to continue even when I heard it’s last breath leave it as I continue to do so with glee. Then, when I have deemed myself done… I let the form go… the limp body landing with a solid thud on the ground as the remainder of its blood pool out from the face of the beast, contorted, broken and wide open, the inside of his skull no longer filled as I move along, snatching the saddlebags back to me as I search for a stream to clean myself.

_____

2nd week in Everfree Forest,

I… I really don’t know what to do now… I’ve, I’ve killed so many creatures in here that I’m starting to lose my sanity, as odd as it is, I cannot help but glance up into the night sky, as I try to keep calm and not act as I have done. I felt sick, sick of myself as I regain consciousness from my murder high. Oh Gods! I don’t know what came over me. I took down so many creatures, each one preying on me, looking smug at first about me, but when we fight, the scene just… quickly shifts and I find myself in favor of the encounter, killing them with ease, seeing their looks of shock, worry and such. It was… haunting.

The night wasn’t calm, it was…. Haunting me as I look around me, the feeling that I was being watched never left me. Just about 5 days before, I knew something was watching me, looking at me, but now, now it was different. Something else is watching me, and this time, it was not hiding. There was a resonating sound, an echo of giggles and laughter, no, not directed at me, more like, hearing it being done so, like a memory of the past. The echoes of the forest, some would say.

I wanted to know why the forest was doing that now, even if this place was unstable, unnatural by pony standards, it still held a cycle, an ecosystem and it was home to creatures that knew how to traverse it. I wanted to know why I am hearing such sounds but the fear was overpowering me now. And as quickly as the ghostly voice started, did I want to be… unseen. My body sparks and crackles out the telltale sound that I have gone and disappeared.

As I was now unseen, invisible did the forest silence itself as I stood still, not wanting to know why but the fear in me was edging me to find out, a reason to be fearful still. I look around me… slowly, masking my presence along with the saddlebags were now non-existent with me. The forest became deadly silent, as if… the ghost did not know I was there anymore. The innocent childish laughing stopped; the darkness in the forest, the evening light was not enhancing the moment as I glance around me. I look at every possible direction when my eyes fell onto a pony… Deep in the Everfree forest….

I stood there, looking at the filly, as its round snout made it evident, including her small stature. This filly was gray, a light gray if you please, and has a kind blonde mane and tail. What struck me as strange about this little filly are her eyes… a pure, opaque and solid color of gold. It was surreal, just as surreal as I am yet as I stood there, the filly was glancing on and about where I was taking a glance here and there. I slowly made my way towards her, seeing her raise a brow as she moves towards my spot and what made me jump in the deep recesses of me, though my body did its best to contain my fright was her, slipping past the bushes and parts of the trees and soon was floating in front of me.

This took me back, I was surprised, one REAL ghost but for some odd reason my body was bored, as if, this was nothing new. I watched the ghost filly, glance and look, trying to find me. As she turned around, I saw her Cutie Mark, perplexing enough that she retains it in death, a magnifying glass… one can be said about inquisitor, a detail enthusiast or most-likely, a finder, considering her form and age of her ghost.

At first she huff, thinking that her joy was over, but I wanted to humor her as I removed my shroud of deception. And as she was about to turn, to face me, I look down at her, my eyes showing how unimpressed I was that she showed herself. She looks up at me, thinking first that I want to check her reactions but her sudden laughing caught me by surprise.

“Wow Mister! That’s some trick you have.” She said joyously, looking up at me, and not that much of hiding. I was still in a state of wonderment, she was not afraid, nor did she show any sign of disappointment, just pure happiness. “So, what are you mister?” She started, her young and carefree tone telling me she was happy, odd to find onto a ghost who should have passed on. “Sorry little filly, I do not know… though, why were you following me for so long?” I asked her, as I had the feeling she was the spying eyes that followed me these past few days.

She smiles wide, hard to decipher her expression as her eyes were just an empty gold, “Wow, you knew I was watching you too? You are some neat… thing!” she paused to get the right answer, but smiles once more, looking up at me with a very warm and kind smile. “Well, I admit, it was scary, but seeing you now, I’m glad you are what you are…” I said happy at first but the sinking feeling of regret sinking in as my memories of all the creatures from the past weeks, Manticores, Cockatrices, Hydras and the occasional timber Wolves who seem to be everywhere…

This got her attention as she knew what I was trailing about. “Don’t worry mister… it was never your fault, you just defended yourself…” She said, trying to keep me happy, as if I would leave her quickly, I caught on into her worry as I try to banish my own. “Don’t worry, if you have been watching me for so long, you would know I’m happier to listen and talk to somepony else, even if she were an apparition.” I joked which made the two of us smile and chuckle some.

“Glad to hear that!” she said, this time, her eyes close to strengthen her joy. “Yeah, but really, why have you followed me?” I asked her, which she instantly spoke in a foreboding kind of way, dramatic like any filly would in telling ghost stories, which was, ironic when I think about my predicament, “You were headed straight from where I came from…” She said, now a pang of sadness in her tone. “Were you headed somewhere mister?” She said, looking up at me and her position suggests she was… giving me the pout, all fillies had, cute but not very effective with the lack of eyes.

I sigh as I look towards her, “No, I was not in any interest to be anywhere, nor was I looking to stop anywhere. But, tell me, where did you come from?” I asked her, waiting on her response as I caught her sigh of relief. But her frown was still evident, her tone suggesting something else. “I’m from Sunny Town. I forgot to tell you, my name is Ruby!” She said with a cheer as she spoke, but under that cheer, undertone of sad and worry, once more. “I’m Daybreak, Ruby… So, can you tell me why you are sad?” I asked her straight on, surprising her as she tries to deny it.

“You may say no, but your voice betrays your worry. Tell me Ruby, what can this strange being do for you?” I asked her, finding my own courage start to build finding one good deed in a place filled with danger for pony kind. “Please, don’t go there, I’m here because of them, but they are… angry at me…” She said, “Except for one…” She spoke more with hope, the same outlining that Celestia had all those years ago.

My body burned with a renewed vigor, finding myself to think about how stupid I was, leaving Celestia and Luna for so long! “I won’t, I won’t Ruby, but tell me, who is that friend you are worried about? I’m sure I can ask a reliable friend to help, but tell me, why don’t you want me to go to Sunny town?” I asked her, thinking that I was trying to run away from my problem when I should be doing my best to help everypony since that is what keeps me doing his best.

_____

Walking out of the forest, walking to a path very familiar to me, I breathe a sigh of relief as the bright shine of the morning autumn sun. I felt a renewed vigor in me as I walk through Ponyville only to see… it in a bustle as the red, orange and yellow leaves high above in the trees were fragile, ready to fall. I at first took in the sight as I walk to the town square to see it… vacant. I look left and right, not seeing a pony, leaving me at odds at what is happening.

I try to double back only for me to look at Princess Celestia, who I did not sense approach me as she had a kind gentle smile on her, looking down at me. “Greetings Knight Daybreak, it is good to see your return. How goes your vacation?” She spoke, as if there was not a problem in me, a sign that I may have averted my emotional crisis… I hope. “Good evening Princess Celstia. I am well for now and I have cleared my mind for now and hope to return to service.” I spoke with all the honorifics returned which made the alicorn princess smile at me.

“It is good to hear from you once more, my knight. The castle has become… silent without you, you being the playful haunt as you both scare and guard it.” She jested as me as we both gave a light-hearted laugh for a moment. “Oh, it’s good for me to be with you once again Celestia.” I spoke, my tone clearly hinting on to her, but she just looks at me without worry. “I do too my knight, but can I ask for a favor from you?” She spoke softly, her joy being outlined with her tone as I bowed to her, nodding at the least.

“I want you to participate in the upcoming event, I am sure you have seen how… scarce the town looks at the moment?” She started which I quickly agree to do so. “I will join this event I only ask what it is for I have lost my bearings in the seasonal calendar.” I spoke as best as I can. “Splendid, now, I want you to participate in the Running of the Leaves, you remember this do you not?” She spoke calmly and with a smile at me as we move to the nearby forestland, one filled with trees of red, orange and yellow.

“I shall participate as you wish.” I spoke with enough joy as being back with Celesita, I can feel myself ease up some more… and taking enough time to forget my experience in the Everfree forest. As we both enter to the starting line, did the ponies of Ponyville appear, crowding over the galloping ponies or they the audience themselves. “I have taken the liberty of registering you.” The princess spoke to me as I chuckle at her. “Always prepared I see Celestia, then, I shall do my best in your favored season.” I spoke with a bit of brag in my tone as I took the number offered to me.

I move behind the herd of ponies so that I could not just bump into them when the start would begin. I could hear Pinkie Pie, the pink party pony and with a familiar voice, Spike commentate high and up above. As I move and wait did I hear Pinkie Pie and Spike announce of my entry.

“What’s this? Daybreak, the knight of Canterlot is joining our Running of the Leaves?” Pinkie spoke out, getting the attention of the crowd towards me. I just wave to the audience and some of the gallopers as I bask in the curious but joyous cheers from the ponies. I saw at the front Twilight, Rainbow Dash and Applejack, looking at me with a smile there. Before long, all of us were ready, waiting for the signal… when it sounded off, did we all start off, past the starting line. I did my best to keep track of them all… to keep with the herd as I have known very well that being in the group yields optimum effect to rock the leaves but for a marathon of such, I needed to conserve my energy and wait behind them all.

_______

But as I continue to run, the world seem to slow down, very quickly, the colors fading to gray as a booming sound came about behind me. My body shook and my form shivered, a chilling yet familiar feeling washed over me as I stopped in my run, as my mind screamed to defend myself. My heart was racing, this time not at the race but at the events that is happening around me. My surroundings became grey, all the ponies still, mid-air, frozen and all that can move, was I...

For the first time, even when I stood guard over Princess Celestia and now Luna, for as long as I can, I now stood alone, very alone as the world around me has stopped and fear started to crawl into my very being. The surrounding though stopped felt as if I belonged here, here in a place no one can see, yet I wanted it to stop, I wanted to live with these ponies and I was not happy with it.

Then a sound, one that sounded like a wisp of air, sounding like whispers threatening me. My body was in full alert, my mind raging on to defend myself, but my heart was in pain and the emotions surround me, stopping me from following my mind and body. I was bolted to the spot, and I wanted to cry, them, as if there was something behind me, I felt the chills, the familiar but faint chills that started to engulf me... But I did not care, I did not act, as the despair was now the only thing left for me to think... the darkness was inviting... emptiness was the feeling... and soon, I felt like I belonged here more...

...

"BROTHER!!!"

Preview:
Chapter -4- Nightmare in the Night (Possible Gore Warning)

I snapped out of my stupor, my thoughts racing as the fear and the negative energies fading away as my 'brother' called out to me. "What?" I spoke out as I look around the paused world only for me to flinch, jump and dodge, rolling away from the darkness that was surrounding me. I look back seeing a smog, a puff of smoke, one that can rival the size of a manticore, but when I glanced at it... my fear was inching closer to me but I shook my head to wipe the fear away, but the odd thing that is happening was that the black smoke, smog, whatever it was, moving.

A familiar rage was edging towards me, as I looked at the black that soon formed into a large clawed hand. The movement continuously moving yet I kept my stance steady as the world around us was oblivious, paused and stuck. Then, as if a crashing wave of wind came down, I look up to see a set of armor very similar to mine, descend down from the sky.

"IN COMING!!!" He shouted as he soon as it produce a large blade, one that reaches his complete width and the length matching nearly his own height as he slashes down. The isosceles looking blade crash down on the ground making the black smoke retreat some as I look at the look-a-like me. He stood at a stance, ready for battle and his own body whirling with his moment, just like mine.

He looks back, holding the triangular large blade, one that had the same sheen of gold, he looks at me and I can sense my body to relax in relief and with an increased vigor. Then, he spoke to me.

"Well, best to repel this annoying claw before we have a brother to brother talk." He chuckled at me, his voice similar to mine but with a hint of youth in it as he holds his large blade, one as thing but the blade as large as he as he held the hilt with both hands.

"FIGHT ON!!!"

-4- Other Worldly

View Online

Disclaimer: I do not own MLP:FiM as they are under Hasbro, the story is fanmade and posted for entertainment purposes.

Title changed from Nightmare in the Night to
Chapter -4- Other Worldly

+++

I snapped out of my stupor, my thoughts racing as the fear and the negative energies fading away as my 'brother' called out to me. "What?" I spoke out as I look around the paused world only for me to flinch, jump and dodge, rolling away from the darkness that was surrounding me. I look back seeing a smog, a puff of smoke, one that can rival the size of a manticore when I glanced at it... my fear was inching closer to me I shook my head to wipe the fear away, but the odd thing that is happening was that the black smoke, smog, whatever it was, is moving.

A familiar rage was edging towards me, as I looked at the black that soon formed into a large clawed hand. The movement of its smoke evident it is active yet I kept my stance steady as the world around us was oblivious, paused and stuck. Then, as if a crashing wave of wind came down, I look up to see a set of armor very similar to mine, descend down from the sky.

"INCOMING!!!" He shouted as he soon as it produce a large blade, one that reaches his complete width and the length matching nearly his own height as he slashes down. The isosceles looking blade crash down on the ground making the black smoke retreat some as I look at the look-a-like me. He stood at a stance, ready for battle and his own body whirling with his moment, just like mine.

He looks back, holding the triangular large blade, one that had the same sheen of gold, he looks at me and I can sense my body to relax in relief and with an increased vigor. Then, he spoke to me, "Well, best to repel this annoying claw before we have a brother to brother talk." He chuckled at me, his voice similar to mine but with a hint of youth in it as he holds his large blade, one as thing but the blade as large as he as he held the hilt with both hands.

"FIGHT ON!!!" He shouted with all his might, a battle cry of sorts as He raised his blade and charge at the Smoke without worry or even a hint of fear as he swung his sword with such force and precision. The smoke claw, acting alive, evaded and swiped horizontally as it tries to harm my ‘brother’, jumps up, a good five feet off the air. But I gasped as the claw was about to slice on a mare, but… for some odd reason it just phases through, as if the smoke was not harming the pony with ill intention yet it growled, a mix of a wild breeze and a beastie growl.

I stayed put as I continue to watch the scene before me. I saw as my brother spins his body in midair, blade held high as he slashes about at the smoke creature, landing slicing hits onto the smoke creature. With a mighty roar, it was split where my brother has dealt damage, landing behind the creature and looking back, holding his blade high, using the massive blade to defend as the smoke recovers, forming itself once more, but this time, it solidified into a solid opaque black, one that demands erasure, complete destruction of anything that gets in its way.

“Wow, tough thing, I was sure that could have sent you packing damn Remnant…” My brother cursed at it as he swung his sword, swinging it behind him overhead, and with the momentum, land his blade, a large clang ringing out as it hit dead on into the black form, trying to grasp the blade even with it sliced where the blade has cut through. “Oh, no you don’t!” My brother continues to shout as the black mass growls in anger but with a hint of worry as my brother, with just one hand spun his sword with such speed, it was… impossible. With just a flick of his wrist and his hand a blur, his blade started spin, a drilling sound can be heard as the black mass screamed into an ethereal screech of pain and anguish, demanding and pleading stop.

“Just go back to where you came from!!!” My brother shouted out as he lifted his still spinning blade, this time, the black form following the black mass. It was… a sight to see, the black completely sucked into the spinning blade as the still air move to join in with the nearly transparent black as it was caught into the blade’s eye. Then, with a mighty swing, my brother landed his sword, sinking it to the paused ground, digging a hole in it, the blade stops from spinning but sends the black mass flying, with a wail of pain and defeat, it kept flying. I watch with awe, wonder and amazement as I have no words to explain what that quick battle was… It was something, that’s for sure.

Then as if the black mass was still flying, it was turning distant, quickly fading away, retreating from what I can describe as the screams and the shout soon disappear. My brother dislodges his blade from the ground, looking around seeing that nopony was harmed. At first I just was scared, he had this much abilities and NOW, I’m just scared what I REALLY am capable of.

My brother gave a loud sigh of relief as he splits his triangular blades into two equal right triangles, which was very odd but what was odd more was the hilts of his blade, also were split in half and with it, moved somewhere in the middle section of his blade. “Well, that was one persistent Remnant…” My brother spoke as he lodges the misplaced hilts onto his forearms… which… his blades stood, okay whether I’m losing my mind or not, I’m between being a fan of the badass look of the large blades or a cowering pony.

The blades on his forearms were odd, since turning into two separate but identical blades the sharpest point was by his shoulders while the large base was by his hips and along his legs. This made him seem like a rocket if he can really fly himself out. He sighs, as he walks towards me. “Hey Daybreak, how are you? Sorry took me long to get to you, Creator was very picky on the moment I needed to show up.” He spoke, very friendly at me, which I raise a brow at him for. Even if we had similar armors, even if we had the same stature, I can tell, creepy as it is, that he was younger than, me, and a pony? Really one pony? Him, standing on two legs, face plate with no indication of a snout.

There was a pause, as oppose to the worldly pause. This brother of mine looks around and finally snaps his fingers as if he was forgetting something. “Oh Right! I forgot your memories are still locked. Here, let me just…” He started as he moves closer to me. I inch back trying to think that he was here to harm me, as I try but in such sudden movements, his hands grasp my temples and something happened… something grand, something like a switch being turned inside my head… and then… I knew all that I am. Who, What and Why I am me.

_*_*_*_*_

My name is Daybreak, I am a being who was denied of having a life, along with my brother and countless others. He and I were similar but different. We have… continued in our non-existence with utmost care, but it was futile. In where we belonged, there was a large ‘window’ we would call it that shows the lives of many different beings, from those unfamiliar to our own kind. My brother Nightfall… was younger than I yet we both share a bond, one thing we treasure greatly as we have seen this world, Equestria, being one of the prominent worlds we have come from, if ever we were allowed.

But everything changes in time, and with our envy and rage, we started to kill each other… to the point that we have done genocide on a daily basis, each and every time. None of us tire, fatigue or even care to lose interest in killing others. I and my brother were doing our best until HE came by. The golden soldier, the armor of golden, The Creator, he arrived by door, one he created that materialized in our realm. At first we know nothing about him, until he participated in killing us all.

Dying was never a bad concept in us we were used to it, though there is no REAL death for us. But what surprised us all was the sheer power, the magnitude of damage and the strength this one single prominent being possessed. He took us all down, not once, twice or even thrice, but a total of 23 times, without even breaking a sweat. We were humiliated, beaten indefinitely. We were at a loss he was a being that came from the same wall of where the window of the world shown to us, but… he never came from there as his arsenal and even strengths were everything, unimaginable. It was refreshing I had to admit, which my brother even agreed to lose to something.

As time went on, he saw us, losing hope for once that he stopped his massacre of us. We were stunned further when he offered us something that we all yearn and desired. “I’m in need of an army. I’m sure many of you have seen all the beings of the world you could all have been in. So I offer this, join me, become my army, follow my command to the letter and maybe, just maybe, I might allow a number of you to taste the freedom to live.”

He spoke to us all, not caring if we did or did not listen, but he has caught our attention at freedom to live. He soon retreats back to his door, one locked ever since he has entered. It opened for him… and it never closed as it waited for any of us to enter. Many were still stunned but two forms were willing to enter. One was a fox, a kitsune, who stood on two legs, with three fingers for his hands, his fur a monochromatic grey, depressing as it is yet his blindfold of a sash demanded respect from him as he walk towards the door with his companion. This one was golden, a sheen most peculiar yet yellow still in the eyes, he was of an avian origin, bipedal like the kitsune, feathers cover his form.

The two enter, only to hear nothing… nothing was very common, but this nothing demanded that they were gone, not here with us, but somewhere else. At that moment, my brother and I charged on through the door, and for some odd reason, a bright light started and that is when… our lives change, for the betterment for us all…

_*_*_*_*_

“No, before you start, I need to know if you really are who you are. Who am I? Though note brother is not a good answer right now.” My brother, Nightfall, who I was sure was looking after me chuckles under his armor. I cracked a smile, my identity no longer a crisis within me, my origin no longer a problem for me and with it I smile wide, knowing who I am both as the race I am now, and the race within this armor, though disproportionate in size.

“Alright Nightfall, you win, I admit, having forgotten everything was… a very crazy ride.” I spoke to him with joy as I was now speaking with my brother, with my body relaxing and my mind at ease, the previous doubt, though still there was now given reason and rational thought. I never really existed, but right now, I bask in the knowledge that I have succeeded in being here.

“Aren’t you happy to have me? Still Creator saw how very whacked out you were. Man, to see you pummel that Manticore, awesome as it was, it was still uncalled for Daybreak.” He spoke to me chuckling about it as I sigh, remembering our army kept tabs of all their soldiers, both in and out of armor when not within our own dimension and military base.

“Yeah, well can you blame me? I was different then and I was without memory. Still, good enough that you chase away that Remnant.” I spoke happily as I look him over to him smiling under my plate, which he followed too. “Still, I have a duty to do and my own plan set in motion… I just hope I can have a happy ending with her…” I spoke solemnly as I look at the ponies around me, their world still paused.

“About that, well, Creator finally signed the forms and has allowed you to chase that mare without worry. He sends his wishes and asked to an invitation to the wedding if it happens. Also, for me, I requested a similar agreement…“ Nightfall started as he scratched the back of his head, chuckling lightly though failing to hide her unease.

“Let me guess… you asked for the sister of the female I have my sights for?” I spoke, unimpressed by my brother’s unoriginal plan, typical even. He chuckles on as he was found out his plans weren’t really that hard to read when you know him. “Yeah, but come on, great minds think alike.” He tries to recover but the damage was done. “Right…” I sigh unimpressed but I could not stay mad at him. “Well, Best that you stay like I was but it will be hard to hide how… knowledgeable I am now of myself.” I spoke out as I look around me.

“You were in a bind but Creator has just agreed to allow some of your memories to return.” Nightfall added while he scratches the back of his head, again, embarrassed and the foreboding was not that hard to see. I sigh out annoyed at how insane Creator is at some points but if he allowed us both a chance, that’s good enough for me. “What memories did he suppress from our minds?” I asked Nightfall. “Oh, nothing too important, but he has cancelled our prior knowledge of this world… Even I find myself unsure what this event is…” My brother continues and sure enough I was in a bind like him all those years ago.

“Well, I’m sure you can sneak inside the library if you want. You can read all the materials there and we’ll both have knowledge good enough to fit everything in place.” I spoke out confident my brother won’t screw up, hopefully. “Yeah, but it’s very strange, not knowing what will happen. I mean, we always have intel of about a week in the future, it was awesome, but now… I feel so vulnerable to anything.” He continues, shaking and shivering under his armor.

“Well, it’s called living, so please, can you get back to your hiding spot so I can finish this part, I’m sure to slowly but surely have my memories and mention my brother.” I spoke as I slowly return to the spot when the time around me stopped. Nightfall smiles, I know he is, as he quickly opens a swirling purple black portal by his side. “Have fun, I’ll be busy getting myself in a whole lot of books. See you in a week.” He said with a wave of his hand as he enters the portal, quickly there was a swirling suction sound and with it he vanished behind a round but flat portal. It quickly shrunk to nothingness.

I chuckle to myself thinking it was nice to know who I am… who I really am now. Though I admit, it has been 110 years, it was fun and it was a great way for me to getting to know the royal princesses and even Twilight Sparkle, including her brother, which I am unsure if she knew, in his slow but patient climbing through the ranks, I remember him taking the captain training. I smile as the world around started to change, this time, the color returning, sound slowly but surely returning like the volume was slowly turned up and the ponies, from my point of view were crawling through time and gaining speed as the time returns, and me, not wanting to prove anything, jogged behind the herd, enjoying my time here, enjoying what I have and promising to myself, I shall do my best to serve, protect and help these ponies.

_______

My name is Daybreak, both when I have lost and when I now have my memories. True it was odd hearing it before when I have no idea about myself, but it is enlightening know of myself. I am a Mechanawar, the race which our Creator established as an inter-dimensional army, prepared to defend all the beings from threats other worldly and even unknown. I used to be a being, like any of these ponies or many others that I have observed through the time that I have served.

I cannot die, or more likely, I really just can’t die. My kind, along with all of us, from the realm we came from was denied of living but with Creator we made ourselves a new life, away from life, away from our prison and it is good to know. I am a Legend Soldier, a rank of Mechanawar soldiers that are given the highest regards and the worldly missions, like now. We are in-charge of keeping the peace incognito from all others as we protect them. Only when a battle occurs between our enemies shall we start to act with the best of our abilities.

I am a Skydiver unit that specializes in free fall immediate action who brings down the pain from above and with it, our blades with speed and skill. My brother and I are a pair, a duo and partners in our skills. We have done our best to be the best of the unit types, even when there are many, like our Origon units, the grunt of the army, Golems, the hard hitters, Chimeras, the bulk of our beastly forces, Giants, one that can be large enough to kill any planet, even this one, and all the classes in between.

I am male; I play the violin and the piano, a swordsman, a being within a being, a mechanical being and also a living breathing being inside this armor. I know it is confusing yet that is the truth, we are an anomaly, a phenomenon and unknown all the same. But that’s what makes me who I am and I am proud to say, I am enjoying my time here, even if just for a moment… I’d treasure it, to finally live.

_____

I return to Princess Celestia’s side, being her guard once more, after the Running of the Leaves. I placed nearly last since I was enjoying my more enlightening of time. I enjoyed every moment of it but it would seem two ponies were too competitive. I was beside Celestia when it happened, it would seem that Applejack and Rainbow Dash, the orange earth pony and cyan Pegasus pony respectively, were in a heated competition amongst themselves which proved to be very unproductive to the event. They were told to gallop once more to get the loose leaves that were left over, which I smile and watch as they continue to finally enjoy the event.

I glance down at Twilight with a smile as she looks down at her medal. “Nice work Twilight, getting 5th place is better than getting nothing.” I spoke to her as I look down at her. Princess Celestia was with us, smiling proudly at her student. “Well, it was my first try and I know the fundaments of a good marathon.” She spoke with a smile, looking up at her mentor. “It is still a feat my faithful student.” Celestia spoke warmly as I can’t help but enjoy my time here.

“Shall we be leaving Princess? It is getting late.” I started to her as her horn was surrounded with a golden glow, faint but still present as the sun was moving slowly down to the west. She smiles warmly back at me but her tone had a tinge of worry still. “We shall, but tell me, how was your vacation, Knight Daybreak?” She spoke out as we start to return to her chariot, two pegasus Royal Guards, white coats and blue tails, in golden armor were ready to carry the chariot.

“It was enlightening, one that I hope not to repeat though…” I answered to her as I try to mask the slight disgust I had but she was knowledgeable about my emotional signals, as was I to her. “Oh, do tell, where did you go?” She asked as she rode on to her chariot, I followed quickly as she nods towards the guards who snorted and proceeded to take flight, carrying the chariot with them.

Back in the air I find the bit of privacy to be worth it. “Well, Everfree Forest was an interesting place…” I told her, trying to sound neutral but her gasp had me thinking how bad of a moment it was to speak that out now. “You went inside Everfree forest?” She spoke in disbelief but I kept a neutral stare for her to see how uneventful it was.

“Princess, it was boring…” I spoke, nearly deadpanned at her as I continue my neutral gaze at her. Celestia’s wide eyes still there as she continue to question me. “But it has raw energies, it is uncontrollable at times, there are even beasts that can kill things, as big as you. Why did you go there?” She spoke, the worry now evident in her tone. I quickly faced her and spoke all that has happened, slowly but surely I told her how I ‘repelled’ all the beasts and creatures that prey on me and proven them how wrong they were.

This calmed down the princess to a degree. “Princess, please do note, I am standing here with you right now…” I added as we soon landed at the courtyard. I quickly took the initiative, getting off the chariots, thanking the two stallions and promptly waited on the princess to get down. I escort the princess through the castle, the orange evening light now fading slowly as the sun starts to set. As we were in one corridor, we were alone, not another pony in our vicinity as she stopped abruptly, surprising me as she looks down at me, her eyes examining me well.

“Tell me the truth now Daybreak…” She spoke, her tone cold, nearly devoid of all her kindness, her very serious tone being used at me. I swallowed hard, trying not to flee as I had to choose my words carefully, considering I now know who, what and why I am here, it would be hard to prevent some slip ups and I chose only to speak my experience in the forest.

“Okay… I’ll tell you what happened…” I spoke in defeat, which Celestia’s gaze has kept a very stern and unwavering gaze. I recollected to her the events of me in her employment those many years ago. I woke up in the Everfree forest without a clue as to who, what, why and where I am. From there, I linked to her that I chose to be in Everfree forest to find a means to find the answers for me. I didn’t waste any time and quickly, I told her how I have… killed the creatures she has spoken about that could have killed me.

Her reaction was expected, her body shivers and shook at my mentions, her eyes widening at times as I told her. My own body still as I saw her having a nervous tap of her hooves as I continue. Two weeks of my stay but after that encounter, I finally spoke about Ruby. “Then, I met a filly in the woods.” I told her, which shocked Celestia instantly. “A Filly?!” She nearly shouted some, one that can rival her sister’s own Canterlot Voice if she did continue. As quickly as she has shouted, the few Royal Guards who were still given the night shift and the new Lunar Guards, the bat ponies from those weeks before were surrounding us as they quickly took a defensive stance.

“Princess, is something the matter?” They quickly asked as she and I stood in place. “I am sorry my little ponies, I was just surprised with what my knight told me. That is all go back to your posts. Again, I am sorry my ponies.” She said in quick fashion, her tone soft, gentle and very motherly as the guards look at one another. But with heavy sighs from each and every pony, they disperse returning to their post which they left from hearing the princess of the sun.

As they were gone, Celestia quickly move to her bed chambers but her steps were with a stride as if she was trying to evade attention. I followed her as best as I can, clearly, I would be in questioning. At her bed chamber doors, Celestia look at her two guards. “My guards, you both are relieved for the night. Please enjoy it.” She spoke quickly to the two Royal Guards as they nod, though looking at another skeptically, as they left with a trot. She enters her room while I follow her. I was really worried, genuinely now, I was afraid she might have something on me.

As she close her room, locking the double doors and casting a magic I still do not know, she look at me, her eyes serious this time, not angry at me, but more concerned now as well. The moon was raised slowly into the sky as some candles, or her lantern even, lit up, her horn glowing, indicating she has cast some magic. I stood in the middle as she looks at me, very, very sharply.

“Why have you met a filly in the Everfree forest?” She spoke, this time, trying to hide her worry or her rage, I could not say. “I’m sorry Celestia but that’s only half the truth…” I told her, my own tone worried as she was showing signs of anger, worry and even doubt all at the same time, something I rarely see her do. “Half? What could possibly make it half a truth if you saw a filly?” She spoke, this time, a hint that she knows something, her tone wondering. I quell her thoughts for a moment as I answered to her, “She’s a ghost…” This revalation caused a deafening silence as I finish.

Celestia looked closely at me, her eyes once again large, but her body was tense as if ready to ask another question. I too was well in the same position, I was tense, waiting for what kind of question she would throw at me, or will she glare at me again. “Did she mention anything else?” She asked, this time, softening as if there was nothing wrong now but a doubt still linger. “Nothing, she just seemed sad and I just talked to her, all about me and well… I cheered her up by talking to her.” I lied, half of it anyway, she did speak more, Sunny Town, her friend that she wants to save and… the bad things that occur there. She was happy to finally talk to something else that’s for sure and was curious about me.

With a mighty sigh, Celestia got to her bed, removing all her jewelry and her own slippers as she got to her bed, a sigh of exhaustion from her. “Is something the matter Princess?” I asked her, getting back my composure as she rests her legs and her head. “No, I was worried for a moment.” She spoke, her motherly and kind tone returning. “Is there a reason to be worried? I mean, I have just left for two weeks and you have been… a bit skeptical, like the time I was to look after Twilight that Summer Sun Celebration months ago.” I answered to her as I waited for her to answer me as I knew my post was by Princess Luna’s side but Celestia ordering her guards leave early had me to wait for the night guards to take their post.

“Knight Daybreak, can you please escort my sister for the next holiday come next week.” Celestia spoke finally returning to her caring, soft and beautiful tone. I smile inwardly as I jump up with glee. “I shall do so with all that I am Princess.” I spoke to her as I try to remember what holiday that was. “Thank you Knight Daybreak. Luna and I have talked about it, but her overuse of the Canterlot voice ever since your departure has escalated too high and I suggested her to enjoy the holiday she had given birth, to let her connect with our subjects more” She spoke caringly while she lies down on her bed, thinking of something more to tell me.

“I shall escort her to the best that I can, I am sure to keep her company.” I reply to the Princess as I waited for her response but what surprised me are the soft sounds of sleeping. I look up, seeing the Princess, rest comfortable on her bed, her white coat as clean as the day I saw her. Her mane and tail continue to wave to an unknown breeze but slower and in smaller intervals. I sigh as I saw that she has rested over her bed bedcovers. I sigh as I quickly tuck her to bed, something that rarely occurs in my century stay and acquaintance with the princess. As I did so, I quickly move out of her bed chambers, moving to speak with Luna on her plans to introduce into Ponyville.

______

Princess Celestia’s description of Princess Luna’s overuse of the Canterlot voice was an understatement about the truth. Princess Luna was excessively using the Canterlot voice, her tone deep and in such a high volume, bellowing even as the air around everypony was forced towards them as the princess spoke. I could not help but sigh about her use of such a thing. As I enter the throne room, thankful that the windows stood strong and tall, else that could have killed any pony by this time.

Luna spoke out, the Canterlot Voice clearly directed at me. “Knight Daybreak, t’is wonderful to see thee thy knight.” I bowed at her for a moment as I took my spot, vacant as it were while the guards were trying their best to keep still as the night was evident, the moon shining in the sky and surrounded by beautiful stars. This will be a long night, one very long night.

_____

Four days till Nightmare Night,

I visit the library many times since my return to read all the new books it has for me. I really need to, two weeks of absence and I’ve missed the new installment to ‘Everfree’ by Word Scribble, ‘Beasts Within’. As I read, a few books were floating by, in an unseen section of bookshelves where I was sure my brother was reading. I can see an apparition of my brother’s body, a very faint form. I knew for a fact that all of us can see our own brethren whether cloaked or in disguise.

“Hey bro, what are you reading?” Nightfall asked me, even in his cloaked form, only our fellow kind can hear each other. I didn’t want to speak, on account that Note Worthy was nearby and speaking to no one would alert her. So I chose to just let the book down, and take the recent three releases of ‘Everfree’ for my brother to read. “Oh! A fantasy novel in a fantasy world!” He exclaimed as he made a point of the irony of it all.

I just sigh at how overused that was right now since he and I know that this world, is not the original but another alternate universe created by the many choices the beings make and with us directly intervening has caused this world to be independent from the time-space continuation, meaning… there will be no branch off from this point in time.

“Bro, can I join you and Princess Luna come Nightmare Night?” Nightfall asked as he took a seat across from me, moving a chair very quietly as he can. I took a glance at him and at Note Worthy who was now busy in fixing the notes and the books in need to being stamped as return. I nodded to my brother as I sigh at how very joyous he cheered. I cringe, fearing as to how excitable he was but I sigh still, having family is better than being alone. I thought to myself at the least.

“Did you know, Twilight made a slight blunder when you were gone, I still remember seeing it. It was entertaining at first, but damn, less insane than yours but insane all the same.” He started to explain as he reviewed the history book that was on his desk, turning the page slowly, when Note Worthy was not look. “Really, what did she do?” I asked Nightfall, a near whisper since talking to myself does have negative results in this world as I recall. “Well, she panicked about failing to send a ‘Friendship Report’ to Princess Celestia. I say, she basically cracked and lost it, not like you, you were basically just annoyed and all that.” Nightfall continued explaining the event nearly two weeks ago from my departure. I could not help but tense about the whole story telling.

“So, Twilight and her friends are to send ‘Friendship Reports ‘when they learn something concerning friendship and to be sent to the Princess? At least, from what I heard from Celestia” I spoke in a hush tone as I wait for my brother to reply, with just a nod. I return that nod with my own as I return to my reading, finding my younger brother silence himself, reading that one slowly turning book.

_____

The day before the night, Nightmare Night,

I was checking over Princess Luna as she fixes her very brilliant mane, it has come to her attention about this new holiday and with it, she was very busy in preparing herself. The first was knowing the holiday, it was to ensure that she knew the history of it but still shown a bit of distaste having to hear mention of Nightmare Night but enjoyed seeing that ponies were celebrating it more kindly than before. The second was how she wanted to present herself. True she has matured, bodily and mentally, but in her mind, she still had an emotional conflict about herself. The final was to prepare herself in her function. True she may be a princess but she wanted to be taking her role as proper as she can be. She soon fitted her sparkling, not a better word for it, necklace that was black yet had a prominent crescent moon design, one that matches her own Cutie mark at her flanks, her own royal slippers, as I like to call them, since they basically cover her whole hoof, a cloudy grey and blue mix if I can describe the color and finally she adorn her tiara, a black one the hid behind her horn and parts of her mane.

She truly looked like a princess now, royalty had more of a means to look their part, but for the longest time, I knew Celestia, she took both her position and her image important, to keep her subjects calm and happy. Princess Luna was also there, learning that her image will be the factor for them to recognize her, I suppose.

“Princess Luna, you plan to visit Ponyville?” I asked the princess with the honorifics very evident. AS she finished her own grooming she looks at me. “Yes Our Faithful Champion!” She bellows out, this time, with a tinge of a high and low tone voice, a dual voice if you will as the air was pushed at me. “Did your sister suggest it? I am sure Canterlot practices it as well, since I have seen it past a hundred times now.” I asked her with all honesty. She just gave a nod or too at me as she checks herself, posture, stance, poise, and her adornments like any other time she has done so before.

She ignored me for a second, checking the mirror of her reflection, her own flowing mane sparkling with small stars, a testament to the beauty of her night and her adorning stars. Her necklace and slippers gave off their own sparkle if you focus on them enough. When she finished she looks back at me and gave off a confused stare. “My sister suggested Ponyville for two reasons, one is for us to be familiar and to mingle with our subjects and that Twilight Sparkle lives there, as we have not yet completely thanked her for freeing us, yet it was still Celestia’s adamant command to send us.” She spoke, softly, though with a bit of shouting at me, thankfully not the wind inducing bellow of her voice.

“I see. Then, let us be off, the sun is setting as we speak…” I answered her as she nods towards me, but glances at me. “We know to not need a costume as our own presence will be the best treat there is for our subjects!” She started, this time using the Canterlot voice. I staggered back a moment as I try to get back, so to speak. “But may haps try to fit a costume onto your form?” She comments… towards me. I smiled some as I nod to her once. “I admit, having not changed from my armor, it shall be dull to be in it when I commonly am. I shall change then.” I answered Princess Luna with utmost respect as I had one idea that I wanted to try for once.

Since my knowledge of my past has returned to me, I had this craving to just change my armor color to black, keep my eyes a faint glowing yellow, with orange accents and the best feature… a gaping mouth, one that splits open my mouth plate into zigzag teeth lips, or at the least a crazy sharp smile and within it was a burning flame, very similar to mine, nearly like my eyes, with an accent of orange and red in color. I move my new mouth, checking it out, you can say I was a Jack-o-lantern smile but that wouldn’t be right, I’m more of a Fright Knight now. With my face on normal though no different from a very disturbingly sinister smile… as shown by the mirror.

“How do I look?” I spoke out as my new mouth move to match how I speak, this time I saw Princess Luna give a new fearful stare at me, almost like she did not want to see me. This caused a bit of distress for me as I may have… made a negative impact on me. “Hey now, don’t be like that on me Princess Luna. You are the one complaining how hard it is to read my expressions with my mouth plate on, so there, I now have a mouth and eyes that can show such emotion.” I try lightening the mood as I made faces, sad, happy, anger, neutral, unimpressed, a smile, even crying which, from my extended use, caused some relaxation to return to the princess.

“I see, most beneficial Knight Daybreak.” She said, with a smile as she returns to her most regal tone and posture, coughing a bit from the uncomfortable sight of fear. “Now come, we are to ask for an escort to this Nightmare Night, the one good thing my other self has influenced.” She spoke out but with a bit of distaste about the mention of her former personality. “As you wish princess…” I answered to her, with the same proper tone and respect, thankfully that did not change I fear I may sound like some… maniacal killer.

_____

With employment of two bat pony guards, the bat ponies as escorts, the newest pony type to enter into pony society. We fly off into the night, the mood full and vibrant, filling the sky with its calm glow of the night but unfortunate for us, Luna controls the domain of night and with it, she chose her entrance to be ‘extravagant’ as she describes it so. I rode on the back portion of the chariot, sitting on it away from where we were going as Princess Luna wanted to keep her presence known, with a very lively show of power and night time beauty…

As expected, at the middle of the night, there were cheers, music playing lively children laughing and smiling about their haul from what I can hear. But with the storm, wind and the clouds that Princess Luna conjured up for her entry, those little sounds of the festivities slowly started to sound like shouts of screams and gasps. Sure it was Nightmare Night but still… there was exaggerating. Luna further wanted to impress her subjects by flying FROM the Everfree forest, to add effect once more and with it we flew by over the unnatural untamed forest land and soon we fly over Ponyville proper until we were by town square, or where the festivities came about.

Now I was still smiling, really, one of my favored holidays and this is going to be fun. When the chariot stopped in midair, as instructed by our night princess and to land somewhere else when she left, I hop off my sitting and landed on the ground with a metal, armor thud, clanking a bit as I stood tall, seeing the ponies around me. I kept that small sinister smile scanning the ponies around me they were shocked and looking at me. I could not help but dart my eyes at any pony, my smile of embers continue to look at them, making sure to get at me.

When Princess Luna landed, did she remove her cloak, and with it, her natural beauty in the open. She kept a warm smile that hinted her pride at her entrance; the weird thing was how her small lightning from earlier made her eyes flash, a bit scary, and how she missed hearing the frightful cheers and Nightmare Moon comments. “It must have been the wind of her ‘extravagant’ display.” I told myself as I stood behind her, letting her take her spotlight as I kept a neutral expression. Her cloak soon disperse into a group of bats… as cool as that was, the theme was too scary even for the festivities.

I look around us, seeing the ponies bow to Princess Luna in fear. Their bodies shiver and shake as they try to avoid her glance. Princess Luna was doing the talking and with her own tone, very intimidating towards the ponies which resulted into a mixed response towards Luna. The moment quickly changed as Luna, with a hint of annoyance and regret from her disappointed and pouty tone went off and away from Ponyville. Sure it was a festive and scaring holiday but damn, these ponies are easy to be fearful. I followed Luna as best as I can and we were headed within the Everfree forest.

_____

“The nerve those subjects have.” Princess Luna huffed and pouted as we walked through the pathway in the forest. “We were thou going to enjoy the holiday, even if it was commemorating our… other self…” She spoke out her thoughts but this time, not in the annoyed tone but in a saddened and depressed even. As we walk further, did we enter the clearing where a very old but very daunting statue that seem to demand attention for us both. Once we look closer, with the moonlight, did we see the scary and vicious image of Nightmare Moon, Luna’s other self that has looking down at us with intent to lunge and kill.

But with that image on the statue, it only strengthen Luna’s sadness as she got down, her hooves tucked under her as she rests her legs, looking down on the ground and even up at the statue. And of course, I stood there with her. “It’s not that they have anything against you Princess, but you did start up a storm on your own kind that is… panic prone?” I told her as my mouth move to speak with her. She didn’t look up at me but she continues to mope. “But we are their princess, we shape the night and the entire splendor yet they call us still Nightmare Moon still.” She pouts so, to herself as we stayed by the looming statue. But that was until Twilight enters the clearing…

____

I was on edge the whole time, really, Twilight, in her best knowledge of friendship and the continued devotion of being the kind pony she was, as evident to how well she was raised, and foalsat by a certain alicorn princess of love, whom I have missed attending a birthday… Still, Luna, learned of fun, and joy, while at the same time, her short fuse was once again being emphasized. She went as far as cancelling nightmare Night! Now as her knight, I should not be neutral but I myself enjoy this holiday, not for the history but for the sweets.

But thankfully, it all ended with cheers and with joy as Luna finds herself enjoying the holiday with Twilight, Spike and I, even sending a letter to Princess Celestia and out-prank Rainbow Dash. We stayed by the statue, not as threatening as it used to be as Luna, Twilight and Spike would enjoy the ceremonial offering.

“We must return here once more my knight! Nightmare Night is such a fun holiday!” She said with a newfound smile, one that gives out such peace and genuine happiness. I could not but smile at her warmly at her, as I can hear the giggles and the joy around us, Nightmare Night is once again alive and bustling with life. As I stood with the ponies and Spike, I felt my own self warming up to them. “Living sure is nice…” I thought to myself as I look at them all, and knowing what I am inside, I find peace and ease. But in my long experience as a soldier, the returning memories, I know it was too good to be true.

Multiple worlds, vast possibilities and chances of infinite changes, it was only a matter of time before something bad can happen call it the calm before the storm. How I wish it was not meant to be as my sensors went out of control.

“WARNING!!!”
“Space-Time Abnormality Detected”
“Other World Breach”

All the words typed in bright and very dangerous red within my eye sights. I could not help but express my annoyance and my worry that I frowned but my eyes shown concern. Unfortunately, I forgot that my expressions were well written on my face at the moment and both the Princess and Twilgiht notice me.

“Is something the matter Daybreak?” Twilight said, the first to speak up, as usual, her natural curiosity taking the reins of her mind. I look down at the lavender pony, thinking about my answer carefully but to no avail, I cannot speak with her, without leaving a kind of clue for her to realize something. So, I did the most opposite of what I should be saying. “Nothing Twilight, just another dimension crack…” I said in a joking tone, which for the effect I desired, she gave me a skeptical look and a side smile.

“Really?” She spoke out, which took the attention of Princess Luna as well. “A Dimensional tear? Knight Daybreak, knowing that thou have read through the library of both the castle and the library of Canterlot, we are still surprised that you believe in such other worldly theories.” Luna spoke out as she still sat on the nimbus cloud that she recently used to scare our rainbow maned prankster through the night.

We started to laugh a bit about the small joke I started and of course the ladies hearing about me interested of such mundane things, which I was sure Twilight will read about when she gets back. But our laughter was quickly killed off as a glass shattering noise interrupted us, one that dwell deeper into the Everfree forest. “W-what was t-that?” Spike sputtered out as he quickly move behind Twilight. I look over to the direction, my scanner quickly knowing where is was, meters away from us, but as quickly as I have glanced my warning started once more.

“Warning!!!”
“Heat Sensors Rising”
“Anomaly Detected, Other Worldly Threat Detected.”

I was looking at where the heat sensor went off, and true to what it said there was a growing blob of red from my heat scanner and it was moving… in a similar fashion as a four-legged being. “This is not good…” I spoke under my breath, but with how large my mouth was, they can read me easily. Before another question or an answer can be said there was now booming sound, as if flames exploded in the distance followed by the sounds of trees falling over with each boom.

We stood there, in shock, unsure of what creature would destroy this unstable place without such worry. Then in the distance we started to see a glowing brightness, a fire burning brightly but this felt different, somewhat familiar even. I glance at Princess Luna, who was looking at the distant flicker of flame like she saw it before. We stood there dumbfounded, bodies frozen as we were uncertain, unsure and most of all, worried as to why it seemed familiar to me and to the Princess.

Then, as if to answer our questions a mighty fireball burst through, burning off the last layer of trees from its initial path, the trees creaking and breaking down, falling into the ground with a mighty thud. We stare on as the flames soon stood at the clearing with us, accompanied with the growing pillars of smoke that seem to seep out from flames that were too small to be a forest fire but too bright to be just a match.

As we look at the flaming body, we could not help but just stare, an air of familiarity and worry encompass us as we stare. Then, as if it can sense us, our fear maybe, it darted it’s pony heat towards us and the flames died down to form it’s mane and tail… a continuous burning yellow fire. There stood in the ashes was a pony, tall enough to be like Princess Luna.

She had a white but tinted yellow sheen on her coat, she stood with golden armor that seem to resemble a certain mare’s own ensemble lest Summer Sun Celebration but the biggest difference was, there was a prominent sun with 8 waving points, emphasizing flames. We were stunned from the spot as her red slit eyes stare at all four of us… until it closed into a kind of smirk, her mouth opening to show her sharp teeth and large canines.

“Oh Luna… my sister how delighted I am to see you…” She spoke, in a tone darker, deeper and even deadlier than the familiar tone that suggested greatly who this pony was. “Who are thou to speak to us?” Luna asks as her body still on the black cloud while Twilight and Spike move behind their princess unsure of what to do. I stood firm as I move to be between this pony and my charge.

“I’m hurt” The other pony pouted some as her flames flick and weave through the air for a moment as she raised a hoof to her neck barrel, as if it was her heart shattered. “Don’t you remember me my dear young sister?” She continues, making her tone pouty as if she was hurt further but in an instant her tone changed with such evil, thirst for blood and vengeance, “Or how you BANISHED me to the SUN!!!” Her voice cracked maniacally at the mention of the sun, her mane and tail flame extended as if there was a sun right in front of our eyes.

We shielded our eyes as the brightness she emitted. We were thankful as she let her flames down, when Luna quickly answered. “What?! We have done no such thing!” She protested in defense which somehow, snapped this familiar pony to stop and think deeply. “Hm… it would seem she was right, none of you know me… or do you? NO matter… Even if you are not MY Luna, I’ll gladly enjoy this small window of joy… of killing you.” She said as she started to approach us, her body showing signs of interest and killing lust.

Luna was about ready to act, considering her place here and with Twilight in danger, but I was more quick to act as I gather all my courage, my scanners bleeping harshly at me about the threat being too powerful for my current state, but I dismiss it, the fear that this pony would kill Luna and Twilight was overweighing my thoughts. “I will not let you harm them… Princess Celestia?” I spoke out, moving to try and block the pony but the instant that I called her out she stopped and stared at me, her eyes throwing daggers of hate right at me.

“Celestia? Celestia? Are you joking with me?” The strange pony spoke out as her eye twitch and look at me with rage. Before we can try to take in our information at how confusing it was, she quickly shouted, with might and with a bellow matching Luna’s own Canterlot voice.

Preview
Chapter -5- Day/Night - Doubtful

Day
I walked along side my brother... well walk seems to be wrong but we needed to do this. We enter the dream realm without a worry as we hope this can help us in finding out the situation last night. Sure it may not be the least of our worries but passing here, our home, the base of Mechanawar operations, we cannot help but sigh in relief in seeing it. The golden pillars, the golden walls, metallic yet at the same time clean and alive as there were glowing lights passing by grooves of lines.

But before we can continue further into these empty pathway, a large siren went off, "ALERT! ALERT Real being detected!!!" Said a feminine but mechanical voice. This caused me and Nightfall to look at one another, or more likely, her looked up at me. The idea we have some being with us was impossible but then we did enter through the dream communication sequence.

Night
We were worried, I can tell from the obvious expression Daybreak has right now. Him being out of his armor was nice and all but it was annoying still. We look behind us and there we stared at a very obvious eyesore of color. A dark blue alicorn stood behind us amidst the gold, was very obvious. "Princess LUNA!!!" Daybreak shouted some his new deeper, non-mechanical but very young and calm voice spoke out as we look at the uneasy glances of the said alicorn.

I just cringed, I know my brother's tempers and I'm just grateful he did not sound angry. "What are you doing here? And following into our dreams?" He started as I kept quiet, I haven't been introduced yet to the princess of the night considering what happened last night, and what daybreak looks like out of his armor. "I was... curious as to why you were both in the same dream..." Luna spoke out but before she can continue our fellow brothers appeared out of thin air and pointed their guns at the princess.

"HALT!!!"

-5- Day - Doubts

View Online

What Am I? Chapter -5- Day – Doubts

“I am Solar Flare, and I shall bring Eternal Day to this Land!!!” She shouted out, her own mane fuming out with rage as we now notice her large white wings and her horn surrounded in a bloody red aura as she fired her magic right at me. I had the small instance of déjà vu but I did not heed it any mind as I stood my ground. The bloody red aura of her magical bolt was threatening that I felt my own spine shiver with such fright and fear. I have no idea who this mare was, but she sure knows how to be similar to Nightmare Moon.

As if time was slowing down, the moment was delicate and very dangerous, if I move out of the path of the bolt of her magic, I can evade any such damage, I no longer have the impervious notion on me as I know high caliber magic can harm me, but at the risk of letting my charge, Twilight and Spike get hurt. The other choice was to stand and take it, defending both pony and dragon from harm at the moment; I can only give myself a metaphorical facepalm at my stupidity for standing between them. I stood my ground, my mind thinking of so many things at this critical second that I remembered one simple thing.

“Nightfall!!!” I shouted in an instant and with the crackling sound of her bloody red flame of magic was about to hit me the large triangular blade, one I was well familiar with, landed and sunk to the ground and defended me from the blast within moments that the magical backlash of its momentum caused it to explode against the near impervious weapon of my brother.

Within the noise of the explosion of red and black smoke my brother lands beside me, with his own golden armor, again, identical to mine, causing a prominent vibration onto the ground, clang of his armor. He took hold of his blade, reaching up to the hilt and lifting it beside himself as his body whirled out noises coming from him as I followed.

“Just in the nick of time.” Nightfall’s cheerful voice made sure to keep me calm, a perk we both share as we look at one another, smirking under our armors.

“Yeah, yeah, Princess Luna, Twilight and Spike, Get out of this area now!” I shouted some, without turning around as I can hear their gasps while Solar Flare stared wide eye, surely debating what has happened. I can hear my charge and Twilight taking glances. Yes, I know it isn’t that realistic but being me, my brother and our current race, it was a common thing to see real beings act like that.

“But, who is that?!” Twilight quickly asked, surely pointing a hoof at my brother. I sigh out as I can feel their glares of uncertainty and worry at me and my brother.

“The name’s Nightfall!!!” My brother cheered out as he starts to shout out, making a battle cry towards the white pony alicorn who finally snapped out of her internal debate as it seems as Nightfall starts to swing his large blade, the white pony evading as best she can and now showing signs of anger, her bloody red slit eyes focused at the ‘other’ golden armor.

“He’s my brother, but please, Princess Luna, Twilight, Spike, Get out of this area now, we’ll hold her off!” I shouted to them without a glance back as I stretched my arms straight ahead of me and I focused on summoning my sword. In the small instance I felt a part of my arm open up, showing an endless black void within me, as two halves of my blade appeared out, sliding out of the space in such swiftness as when I start to move my arm, the linear hole was closed and I was holding my half blades by the hilt found at the right angle of it.

“What do thou speak?! Thou knew all along thou had a brother?!” Princess Luna’s obvious speech pattern spoke towards me, filled with bits of rage and surprise but the moment called for me to pay attention to the battle as Nightfall started to swing his sword around, the weight of such spins proved to be very powerful as we can hear the whips of air being pushed out but as I glance at Solar Flare, her eyes shot daggers of hate and death as she starts to use her own power, this time causing a wave of flame to spur out of her mane, directed at Nightfall.

“AH!!! Flame-mane!!!” Nightfall half joked as he spins his sword a bit using the blade’s face as his shield, protecting him from the fire.

“I did not tell you because of your response if ever that happened. Also, I’ve know for a fact that this pony right here has enough power to kill you so please, Princess Luna, for your safety, Twilight’s and Spike’s as well, leave this area NOW!!!” I shouted out to her as I held my blade up, trying to be prepared about any surprise attack this alicorn would do if I falter in my focus away from her. But as I shouted my request for my charge did the fire pony shout in anger.

“NO!!! My prey will not escape me!!!” She shouted and within seconds, I saw Nightfall being surrounded by her flames, as he shouts in pain and in grunts of difficulty, until he was lifted up and thrown, hard in another direction, collapsing tree after tree after tree, the sounds of breaking wood and his own shouts of pain was evident until the sounds died down in the split open path within the Everfree forest.

“Nightfall!!!” I shouted some, finding any signs that he was still conscious, that was more important now, but at the split second, felt the intense heat of the pony just in front of me. I quickly pack step as I heard the gasps behind me as her mane of fire took a swipe at me, thankfully slashing my blade horizontally in front of me, hearing my blade slice through the fire but in that instant, Solar Flare was no longer there. There were new sets of gasps as I look behind, my body went called at the sight as Solar Flare’s own fire mane wrapped around Spike and Twilight, not singing them to ashes but surely gripping them like a powerful hand.

“You will not leave this place Luna…” She spoke, again, her tone very caring and sisterly, but quickly changes to her more fitting tone of blood and death, “Until I kill you!!!” She said as she flung the bodies of both Twilight and Spike out of the way.

“You!? You will no longer harm thy subjects!!!” Luna shouted in her own anger, the weather changing to match hers as she tries to gather her own magic, her tone returning to the Royal Canterlot Voice, though I doubt that was the issue now. “You will harm no other under our watch! You are not our sister, that we know now and shall dispel justice upon thee!!!” She shouted some, her eyes white as the bright moon she has charge over.

But through all that, Solar Flare kept smiling, as if… oh Celestia no!!!

“Princess Luna, back away now!!!” I shout out, not regarding anything she spoke out that time as I took the lead, not caring of what Luna was about to do. I made a mad dash to Solar Flare’s front and from there, I swung my sword, planning to cut at the white alicorn but what happened next did not only shock me, but added dread and fear for Luna as the alicorn flickered out, as if the flame was killed when I drove my blade through the pony, that slowly part and turn to smoke.

At that instant, Luna and I fell silent, again the moment was too thought out, as if she had plans for all her plans and I look back in time to notice that my original place, one nearest to Luna was occupied by said white alicorn as her horn glowed a deadly red, pointed at Luna, still stunned and unsure of what occurred.

“Princess Luna!!!” I shouted and in my desperation threw my blade in front of me, letting it fly out with such force that my blade had a whishing sound as it flew towards the spot. Luna finally notices me, and the direction I pointed at as her gaze move to look at Solar Flare, her horn aglow with red as her magic was about to be casted so.

The world seem to stop, once more, the situation demanding all the power, energies and skill I posses as look on. Luna flinches, her wings opening up, but the rate she was doing so was not enough, Solar Flare’s magic was about to be casted, her horn pointed dangerously at Luna, her eyes staring directly at Luna, a sadistic smile of glee plastered on her face as her magic casted about only for me to see my blade. My trusty Blade, one that I have within me all along, one I could have used through my service under Celestia and now Luna, is doing its purpose, an extension of my will.

My blade spin as it flew over towards the ground next to Luna, the large face of the blade between both alicorns as the sharp tip sunk to the ground, ensuring it to stop just as the magic discharges out of the white horn. The world started to speed up as the magic collides with the face of my blade and with it, an explosion of red magic energies occurred, it’s path blocked and the only pathway was to expand around my blade. This caused two things, one, relief, as my blade blocked the magical energies and Luna is relatively safe, the other being worry as the explosion was big enough to make both alicorns to fly in opposite directions while my blade was reduced to now a blade with a sizable explosion hole.

“Luna!!!” I shouted out as I saw her body fly away and land near both Twilight and Spike. She was okay for the moment, but the considerable smoke coming from her side still made me worry. Though I sign in relief, seeing that Luna was half conscious, her groans of pain indicating it, I look back to Solar Flare only to look straight at her, at a very close distance. Before I can act, she cast magic right at me, forcing me to flinch back at the bright flash but the next thing I saw was her hooves, a flurry of them coming down at me.

“You foal! You will not get in my way!!!” She shouted at me, her voice in rage and with such hatred. “I was this near to killing her and all this would be over!!!” She shouted some more, her hooves landing right at me head, feeling the pain starting to pierce through my armor as I can hear the clang of her hooves against the skull of my armor, denting it even as I can feel my head getting lighter with each hit.

“I should have killed you first just so I can have fun playing with my sister!” She said in a sadistic tone as my head was now too light for me to think and my body was failing, my legs felt like they were unresponsive as my vision crack, crackle, static at each hit as I grunt in pain and in my loss as her hooves were very strong, alicorns were very powerful…

MY body failed me in an instant, the head trauma was linked to my whole body, in a way to distribute the pain so that I can think clear even under such pain but in the intensity of her blows, I can still tell I was losing brain cells over it. As I fall to me back my head hammered down so my head turned to look at my unconscious charge, friends and the responsibility I am about to fail. My memories playing all the things I have done both from my original life and the new slate life I have built.

I remember all the things I have done, I was there for Celestia for a century, being the best friend she needed alongside her phoenix, Twilight’s own guard who had seen and watched her foalsitter, one Princess Cadence, who I befriended without another moment. The recent memories coming back, at how I suggested Shining Armor to take up Captain training after the arrival of the bat-ponies since he complained that they act without proper social and some degree of open-mindedness. And the return of my memories made me regret that I have failed to protect that which I wanted and the other being what my brother wanted.

“…” I was silent as my head was near unresponsive, my body shaking as I look at the downed forms of three important figures. Luna as Princess of the Night and two innocents, Twilight, Princess Celestia’s own personal student and Spike her own little brother of sorts that I took care of with all that I am… I felt so weak now, who knew I was weak after all.

My arm was shaking trying to reach out to Luna but I was too far from her as she starts to stir. At the same moment of me trying to reach out, a hoof stomped over my arm, breaking my armor to bits, the shattering sound reverberated throughout the forest, the mechanical sounds and the sparks flying as I shout out in pain. The white with yellow tinted hoof left my broken metal arm away, to h=find my forearm shattered and my pieces down on the earthly ground.

“You will no longer meddle here knight!” Solar Flare spoke, as if she was victorious over me. I had to admit, I was expecting myself and my brother to last longer than this, but something was wrong and my sensors were flaring about the threat being overpowered by something and the exact location of the tear of space was given to me. She started to laugh, looking down at me. “Now then… Luna… Where were we?” She started to speak, this time slowly moving towards Luna, who finally regained consciousness and looking up from her laying position, her eyes shrinking once more to look down at me then up at Solar Flare, she was speechless.

I watched, my screen of vision slowly failing as static kept appearing. I shiver, the anger within me growing as I was about to fail, about ready to lose to this alicorn, the other version of Celestia in another alternate universe and somewhere, deep within me, I was pissed, not at her exactly but… at me. But I have my own pride and I was not going to let it stand like this. I closed my eyes focusing well enough to see words type slowly at me.

…
Disengage armor?
…

I smirk, finding myself comfort that I’ll be out of my other body, this golden armor under the Mechanawar condition of worldly disguises was loaned to us for purposes of preventing real beings from finding out about us, but this was a situation we were briefed about so long ago, before willingly removing my memories to keep my ruse as truthful as possible.

_*_*_*_*_

“These set of worlds have other worldly breaches recently“ One of the tech units spoke who had the same armor set, though his had special visors that completely cover his eyes without lenses but still was able to look.

“And the solution would imply?” Spoke our Creator, or the title he wishes to keep as he did create the whole army from scratch, he just needed us, other beings, the beings denied of life to be pilots, the soul of the armors and to give us our own second chance so to speak.

“Sir, it is a delicate matter, but if we keep post some of our own units within their world, we can deduce this culprit and close all those cracks. I’m also sure the ponies would be curious about it, especially the pony named Twilight Sparkle, even her other alternates have some affinity of magic and will be drawn to them as such and as is this… Pinkie Pie…. It is imperative that we notify all our units in all the worlds.” Spoke the tech and science focused unit, who I know was not any species existing within the world of “My Little Pony: Friendship if Magic” Series.

“I understand. You are to return to your post and monitor these things.” Creator spoke out as the scientist left us, the majority of soldiers standing tall, proud and ready. “Units, I require you all to enter these worlds, you know there are many so quickly choose one that you fancy and move quickly. We need a monitoring group and we need to ensure you all keep track of any other worldly breaches from our mischievous source.” He spoke with such regal and with authority and with it many of us move about. Nightfall and I chose to stay close but then I made one big decision that time, and this was my plan.

“Sir, may I speak of an idea I have, a desire if you will?” I spoke up, moving closer to him. At first I was nervous, as my request was completely out of bounds but Creator nods. “Sir, you know that many of our numbers have an attraction of sorts to that world.” I started which made Creator nod, again silent but his eyes demanded me to speak to the point.

“I was hoping to plan on having myself entering one world and their numbers, in a way to be open and given free reign...” I finish, again looking at him. My brother was quick to try and object but Creator spoke out.

“I shall allow such a thing… IF you abide to some rules before I decide to change for the benefit of situations and for the protection of one of their worlds. I will assign you, not to the main stream of their existence but to an alternate that is independent, one that is a branch off like many of you, none of you are to enter the mainstream, or the switch stream.” Creator started as he looks down at me trying to bury what he was saying to my skull. I nodded through it all and let him continue.

“Now, if you wish to enter their realm, you are to have your memories locked away, though not completely, just so you may seem innocent enough and trustworthy in their lives. If you gain their trust you are to take your mission in protecting that world, but also with the important real beings who are the objectives of the worlds, and I know you know who those ponies are…” He spoke out, again his deep but very calm voice pointed at me.

“And you Nightfall? Are you going along with your brother? “ He asked my brother who stood beside me.

“No! Sir, but… I want to, but I can’t…” Nightfall spoke out, clearly undecided.

“Undecided, then you shall observe and rely any situation on Daybreak’s well being. If for a moment that the inhabitants will not accept you, you are to eject from your mission and do everything else like all your other brothers in arms. Do I make myself clear?” Again, the voice of Creator spoke out, this time a hint of anger from him as this sudden change of plan. I nodded on. “The world you shall go to is world X03.” He said as he typed in the nearby console and with it a hollow projected screen pop up in front of us all with one world filled in the color gray.

“This is one of the many worlds that were abandoned through their process of creation, the ‘author’ started to try and use the mainstream world planning to use the mainstream characters but stopped abruptly. Thankfully, with this paused in time, your arrival will cause this world to start up as if it was being written by the author.” He looks at me with such sharp eyes now, annoyance written in it.

“This is the nearest duplicate but independent from the mainstream. I expect you to enjoy this opportunity since this world will become locked with you as a character to their story. I expect you to behave as best you can, even without your memories, your information streaming will provide ample knowledge about what you must do. Do I make myself clear?” He asked me. I nod once again, this time smiling under my armor.

“Sir I understand the responsibility this demands from me!” I answered back.

“If there is a moment that you need to exit your armor, I hope it will be one of the more important things rather than you chasing the mare of your dreams.” He quickly added.

“Sir, I didn-” I tried to start but was interrupted, “Don’t even deny it, you, Nightfall and some other number of you have some ulterior motive, so I expect you to try and do your job. If you remove your armor with responsibility for the first time, I MAY be lenient enough to allow you to freely choose when you remove your armor.” He said and with it tossed the data card at me that were locked into the ‘dead’ world. “Now do your job.”

_*_*_*_*_

Without a second thought, from the dark abyss I felt like, I ‘accepted’ the command with my own will and sure enough I felt the pain, from my recent armor remove itself from me and my body changed for the better, my own form grander if not, returning to the familiar. I blink in the darkness, waiting for that moment to be free from this suit to do it with haste.

I did not wait long before a bright light, as if the end of the tunnel came up. With that I smile to myself as I ran. All I can do was worry, the worry for Luna, Twilight and Spike overriding my thoughts as quickly trying to get there, as fast as I can. When I ‘touch’ the light did my vision return, one that was not filled with green lines but a sight as if seeing the world through living eyes. I took off, feeling the wind pass me and cooling me and I spread my muscles some, hearing wings open up as I maneuver myself.

Down on the ground, I can see the prominent form of Solar Flare, slowly but surely walking towards Luna and my body a bit far off, away from Luna’s line of sight or at the least, a glance. I smile some as I quickly made a dive, the worry move away for confidence to overcome my mind. I remember who I am what I am and what I am REALLY capable, in and out of my armor.

The wind passed by me, caressing my real and very sturdy form, hearing the flapping of wings, my muscle flex and stretch so as I dive faster. My head lowering as I point my weapon at Solar Flare. I can feel power surge through me and with it, a bright light of golden fire was evident at my forehead.

“I could just kill you, no that won’t be fun, I’ll just-” I head Solar Flare speak but I quickly fired away, the golden fire stretching out of me as I hit solar Flare right in the side, knocking her off her hooves and flying to a few trees which snap against her heated body and the force of travel. She was screaming and wailing at the hit. I land gracefully, though heavily some right on the spot Solar Flare was, nearly close to Luna.

“You will not harm Princess Luna!!!” I shout out, this time, my voice was almost the same, with a pint deeper and with a lack of mechanical whirl and squeak. I stood as tall and regal as I can, looking at Solar Flare as she growl and seethed as she tries to get up to her hooves.

“… Who are thou…?” I heard the faint but very scared tone of Luna. I look a bit to the side as I stare at Luna, seeing her nearly shaking form, fearful of the other Celestia. I smile gently at her, my eyes showing genuine calm and relieve.

“A friend…” I spoke to her as I look back, my anger returning to me as my charge was harmed, though not physical, emotional harm still counted in my book. There I saw Solar Flare stare angrily at me, her bloody red magical glow charging her spell.

“An Alicorn Stallion?!” She screeched with such anger and surprise, looking at me. I smirk at her as she quickly returned to her anger. “This world has Stallions of THIS Caliber!!!” She shouted some in her rage. She cast her magical, stretching away from her horn with the imagery of red fire. But I was quick to draw magical energies, such volume and magnitude unused for so long as I quickly countered her magic with my own golden flame, stopping her own as our magic clash in mid cast.

She seethed with anger as her red slit eyes stayed poised at me, no longer at Luna as she kept head lowered, casting her magic, spilling it against mine. I felt a sudden force, trying to push me back as her magical aura strengthened, pushing my own back. I did not waver nor did I back away from this challenge as I bow my head lower too, and with a release of sorts from my own head, my magical aura, golden fire did not just strengthen, pushing her own back, it widened enough to wrap around her own bloody red being engulfed in mine.

For a moment her wide widen in shock and in fear, as I can tell from her now shrinking attempt at casting more of her power into the magical beam we were projecting but mine prevailed nonetheless. When my beam reached to her own, I smirk as I have caught her so. Instead of pushing her back, my magical power being above her own, I smile to myself, as the beam turned to a special kind, which when my own magical energy repelled hers successfully, wrapping around her head as I swung my head to the side, my magic following and following my swing. I flung the crazed alicorn to the side, this time aligned to the breached.

I let my magic dissimilate, looking at the downed white alicorn. She was panting hard, her sharp teeth clearly showing as she stares at me, her eyes showing anger once more.

“Why!? How is it you are more powerful!?” She question me as she tries to get back up to her hooves, shaking still as she may have, wasted her energies at me and my brother. “You are an alicorn male… In this world… THIS WORLD!!!”

She continue to rant as if trying to find an answer shouted and seething with hate as she looks at me. There was a slight pause, a moment of a glance as I look at her with all intention of beating her, sending her back. Her horn glows once more, her bloody aura slowly but surely building yet weaker than the last. But in this moment, I can see that she had tears starting to build in her eyes. I was surprised for a time but seeing that she was aligned to the time-space breach, I had no other choice.

“Why?! Why?!” Solar Flare kept screaming as if her mental stability was breaking apart quickly, something was wrong but I cannot help her here. I too charged m own energies, building at my own forehead. We were both ready to cast our own magic, surely a beam of power as we made a standoff. I was standing between her and her target while I was opposite to the temporal rip in the fabric of space, exactly aligned with her. I smile as this can be over in one shot.

I over charged myself, my horn glowing a golden flame, as if a beacon of hope, showing off my power to Solar Flare. For a moment she showed fear then anger as she returned to build up her own power. She was silent, a sigh that she may have doubts as out magical energies grew, illuminating the surrounding area in golden yellow or bloody red.

We stood eye to eye, looking one another. She was getting weaker, one sign that I have the upper hoof. I made sure to sense any other magical energy in case she had a ploy other than this. We were about ready, a long wait but it was enough for both of us. There was silence in the area, one that was devoid of our attention. I was feeling lightheaded for a moment, having lacked training my magic for a century does that but I was determined. I felt not tire but more of lack of strength in my head but I tread on.

Then as if a silent signal was given, did we lower our heads and our magic fired once more, beams of gold clashing against her red. It was destructive, powerful and nearly raw enough that the ground shook and the trees bending over the strong magical force. Our magic collided and our power greatly matched.
The magical energies build up at the center, or epicenter of the battle, our magic on equal levels as we face off.

I stood firm and solid, my own legs stiff as I held my ground, but at a glance I can see through the magical energies the tire that seem to be painted over Solar Flare’s form. She was shaking and sweating more. I did not give any indication of my emotion as I kept a solid stance over this magical duel. We were frozen on place, a sudden move would cost one or the other to lose, but I was here to win and my charge was still hurt. I decided then and there, to end this. With the reserves of my energies, deep within me, I expel majority of it into the magic beam, with it, the power I was giving off gave Solar Flare a moment to notice it and dread.

“No! No! No! I cannot lose! I will not submit!!!” She shouted some as she grunts in her anger, trying to release more energy but it was futile. She did waste her power with my brother’s intervening battle and with the less than subtle way she washed away her power, I was sure to win. The beams were quick to change as my power push hers with ease. Solar Flare staggered a moment and the window of my victory was given.

MY power pushed forth, breaking the opposing force and my golden fire dominated her beam without obstacle. As her magic diminish, did my power catch on to Solar Flare, sticking to her and pushing her back. She flailed and wailed, screaming hate and death, but when I listen in on her, I can feel a tinge of regret and envy. But I dismiss the thoughts of forgiving her for now as I Push her back, sending her back and sending her straight to the crack.

She shouted and screamed and before she realized it, I sent her back through the portal her screams diminishing and becoming distant as I sent her home. Quickly as our duel went I trotted over to the portal. It looked like a crack but I can manage to do something. My head was feeling light but my energies were enough, I estimated. I lower my horn, the golden flame of my magic quickly and surely expanding over the glass like crack in front of me. Oddly enough, it was emanating white energies, something odd since it was a very destructive power. A white soothing light seep out of it, as if inviting yet the results it had were very… chaotic…

I shook my head some as I quickly focus. My powers were drained a bit, the magic to push both an alicorn of such malice and to send her through the portal cost me more than I anticipated. I pant a bit as I focus, my power leaving me for a moment, closing my eyes shut. I sweat some, the reserves of my power, the lack of practice I had coming back to bite me as I try to return to the task in front of me.

I clenched that small little mental ball in me trying to shut it, squeeze it, forcing it to become smaller. I envision it so as I grit my teeth, a pain surging through my head as I try harder and harder. I did not have a visual over the portal but hearing its soothing vibrations dwindling away, I was sure I was doing it. It was a very heavy task, one I wish not to dwell upon as I can feel my strength waning. Then as if the silence of the night was the only thing left for me to hear, I stopped, my magical flow depleted some as I open my eyes, to find it foggy, but enough to me to see that the portal was gone. I sigh in relief as fatigue surged through my form, my head felt light as my magic was gone.

I took one last look around, seeing Princess Luna… I think, as she and Twilight look over to me and to my Armor damaged unto the ground, open and liable to have them inspect inside it. I just smile and sigh, my vision clouding into the darkness as my form slump down, my body heavy and magic energies gone…

I fainted into unconsciousness, my mind showing signs of regret but then, their safety is all that mattered to me now…

…

_____

I open my eyes that were a bit heavy as I awoke. The first thing I felt is my jaw… aching like I’ve slept on the hard stone floor for so long, but at that time I was expecting myself to be on the dirt floor of the Everfree forest, my vision threw that thought away at an instant. I was again, in a very familiar place, one I have not been to for nearly a century.

“Oh, the dungeon…” I spoke out lazily as I get up, on all fours as I shake my head to wake. I look in front of me, seeing the near rusty bars that act as our cell. I look back expecting to find myself alone but then again it was not, there I found an armor, slumped against the wall and head craned down as if asleep. At first I thought it was my armor but the indication of snores proved me otherwise.

“Nightfall?” I asked lightly and gently as I trot to him. I can see an obscure reflection of me on his armor. I look down checking upon myself to finally see that even out of my armor, I still wore the protective skin suit that activated when we are out. I am a pony, an alicorn stallion even. My armor melded well into my natural form, as a very protective suit, sure to keep me safe, though less from what my armor can really do. I sigh as I look up to the nearby window, seeing Celestia’s sun still rising in the sky, morning being the definite term for it now. I glance back at my brother, sleeping still, eyes closed. I sigh as I sat down, in the pony way at the least and closed my eyes, trying to get some rest myself, as my wings were aching, or my right at least due to me lying on my side for so long and the depleted feeling I have right now.

As I close my eyes, I quickly can hear voices, distant at first but I focus on it. Sure enough my vision changed, and the sounds I hear became clear, I have a mental link to my armor to a degree. Though we Mechanawars can’t really control them remotely when damaged or open, we can still see and hear on what direction the armor is facing. Right now my vision is resting on its back head turned to the right and looking at the wall, but the voices were unrecognizable for me.

“I don’t even know what it is…” Said one female tone, one that suggests she has experience of her work.

“Well it sure looks like our knight.” Spoke another mare, unsure like the first but more respectable I suppose.

“I know Princess Luna demanded this thing to be presentable but I suppose we can get this thing to the throne room.” The first mare spoke as I can see through the line of vision the armor moving within the glow of a kind pink as my armor was moved and lifted so. I still could not see the ponies as they levitated the armor through the castle only for me to hear a very distinct voice in the distance, getting closer as my armor was carried. When we move to a familiar hallway and past the throne room door this I now hear Princess Luna’s voice.

“SISTER! We cannot trust thy knight!” Luna spoke out and paused and soon my armor was lifted in a magical aura of blue. “This! This! Is the disguise he hath used to get close to thou, to us!” She argued. My vision turns to face now Princess Celestia, one with shock and surprise on her face looking at the armor.

“Luna? Are you sure that is Knight Daybreak?” She said but her voice hinted that she believed it.

“We are speaking the truth thy sister! This armor, hollow as it is, is Knight Daybreak!!!” Luna gestured as she lay down the armor upright only for it to lay down on the floor, defeated and with that I can see my armor still lacked the arm that Solar Flare had removed.

“My sister, I know you speak the truth but tell me, what was inside the armor?” Celestia spoke out looking at Luna with a gesture of understanding.

“That, we do not know my sister. We did not see but we suspect it was the… male alicorn…” Luna spoke in a distant, as if trying to avoid it only for Celestia to react as if it were a joke.

Celestia chuckled some as she spoke, “Luna, you and I know that there is no such alicorn male, our father was the first and the last for the past years we have known.” She spoke but Luna’s growing growl started to get to me.

“T’is not a lie my sister! We hath an alicorn stallion in the dungeon with the other that looks like knight Daybreak!” Luna spoke out nearly a shout to her sister and causing a very large pause.

It was at that moment when I remove my link to my armor, thinking this will be bad, but my mission was much more important, thankfully my brother chose this moment to wake up as well. He arose, slowly, body whirling to life as he yawns and stretches.

“That was one long nap.” He said a younger tone from mine as he looks at me. Then as if some unknown bell rang over did his eyes widen. “Brother, why are you out of armor… and THAT MARE!!!” He started getting to his legs as he looks around and again, another realization came to him. “Are we in a dungeon?” He asked as well, looking over to the stone walls and the metal bars.

“Yes brother, but regardless of our current predicament, we have to report to Creator.” I look at him speaking a bit serious, which snapped Nightfall from the astonishing look.

“…” HE paused for a moment but he smiles under the armor. “Fine, so how do we do this?”

Even though there were many ways for us to communicate Creator, most of them had us leave this cell, a bad idea so the only other plan, that can prevent the ponies from ever having knowledge of us, which was the ‘Dream slip’. This communication plan had us go into sleep, and our subconscious linking into our Base of operation. “Do Dream Slip now.”

Before any more words part from our lips, Nightfall sat beside me in a cross leg position and both of us focus… Our minds drifting and instantly we were asleep. Our subconscious were in the dreamscape, as many would say and with our knowledge for such a thing, both me and Nightfall were in the same dreamscape and with it our minds slowly drift further as if being sucked into somewhere. Not many know how we do this, really using our dreams to connect our subconscious to the base of operations seem strange but really, it is an impossible feat that our Creator has proven possible in our positions.

Floating in the endless black was the dreamscape, one of the open space ones, we call them public space, and there were the individual spaces which were occupied and greatly influenced by dreamers, we call that the user space. But really we are in the dreamscape of not many worlds right now as me and Nightfall met in the same public space and with all there is about one world, our race have a small… space we have our own connection to.

“Let’s report in before we both get in trouble.” I spoke to Nightfall, who still was adorning his armor while I was stuck in my alicorn self in the tight golden suit. We walk slowly into the small space that we have made for ourselves and in an instant we were within a golden corridor, and aligned with golden pillars on either side spaced neatly as if returning to the roman ages though walled.

I walked along side my brother... well walk seems to be wrong but we needed to do this. We enter the dream realm without a worry as we hope this can help us in finding out the situation last night. Sure it may not be the least of our worries but passing here, our home, the base of Mechanawar operations we cannot help but sigh in relief in seeing it. The golden pillars, the golden walls, metallic yet at the same time clean and alive as there were glowing lights passing by grooves of lines.

But before we can continue further into these empty pathway, a large siren went off, "ALERT! ALERT Real beings detected!!!" a feminine but mechanical voice sounded off. This caused me and Nightfall to look at one another, or more likely her, looked up at me. The idea we have some being with us was impossible but then we did enter through the dream communication sequence.

Worry somehow rushed through my expression may have clearly been obvious with wide eyes. Both me and Nightfall looked back worried we may have somehow been followed and sure enough a dark blue alicorn stood behind us amidst the gold.

"Princess LUNA!!!" I shouted with unease as I look bewildered and from her position I also took a second look to find Princess Celestia behind her. "What are you two doing here? And following into our dreams?" I started to ask a bit panicked about the two

"I was... curious as to why you were both in the same dream..." Luna spoke out both annoyed intrigued and bothered by it while Princess Celestia kept sightseeing but look back at us with unease, especially at me, really, I cannot tell what is in her thoughts but before she and Luna can continue our fellow brothers appeared out of thin air and pointed their guns at the princesses.

"HALT!!!" Spoke them all, pointing their guns, barrels at the princesses as all of our brothers, in the more grunt like armors, the Origons, similar to mine yet a distinct number of them can say that our model class would be the common among us all. Both princesses shook but gave questionable looks at the weapons they wield.

“Men Stand down! As my rank as Legend Soldier, I order you all to stand down!!!” I shouted to the best I can, waving my front hooves to them all to pay attention to me. With my very clumsy shouting I have their attention which many of them stare with unimpressed and ‘you have got to be kidding with us’ looks.

There was a moment of pause, thankfully the alarm was not sounding out as the soldiers start. “Legend Soldier Daybreak?” Spoke one of my many brothers. There was an audible pause from the soldiers but their weapons still pointed dangerously at the two wondering pony sisters.

“Yes it is me, now put down your weapons!” Again I spoke out worried as they might still shoot regardless, if they asked the right question.

“Does Creator know of this?” Asked the same unit and with the exact question that I feared they might ask. I took a second to think, they asked the right question that will surely get both Princess Luna and Princess Celestia killed. A very deafening pause came about and I could not answer. My brothers’ gazes harden and their grips on their guns tighten. I was about to expect the worst when suddenly a calm and authority voice came about.

“Lower your weapons soldiers, I am allowing these guests in our realm.” Spoke Creator from a mass communication broadcast his voice being projected as if he was everywhere. At the instant all the soldiers lower their weapons and move back beyond the pillars where they vanish as if they never existed. Both princesses looked with wide eye, the voice clearly making them think.

“Legend Soldiers Daybreak and Nightfall, please escort yourselves and your guest now.” Creator spoke calmly as if there was no mistake but both me and Nightfall just follow it so.

“Princesses, please, follow us.” I said calmly as both me and Nightfall bow lightly to them both. Though, through the small window of time, both Celestia and Luna were… intrigued.

“Knight Daybreak, I know this is of late but when have you regained your memories?” Celestia spoke, this time her tone becoming serious, one that demanded answers now and me having acquainted with her in a very close friendship knew that she speaks this if she needed it now. I sigh as I turn my body around, fully facing her so. I bowed to her, feeling a bit ashamed for having this knowledge withheld under my Creator’s orders.

“I have regained my memory while I participated in the Running of the Leaves event past fall season, your Highness.” I spoke solemnly, trying not to sound too dangerous to her, but somehow her gaze was really angry at me. But before we can continue, Creator spoke out once more, more annoyed than anything.

“Escort now soldiers, I SHALL answer their questions.” We all shook with the angered tone, a mix of fire and a growl. I look at Celestia and Luna, seeing both of them angry still at us but with a nod, I nod in return, facing back to the endless corridor of gold along with Nightfall who stayed forward through it all. We start to move, as if we were protecting very important cargo. The walk or trot we had was nearly uneventful, for the princesses at the least, who had gone to whispering among them, especially Luna who did not hide her distress.

“Sister, our power cannot remove ourselves from this dream… We are having doubts that this may haps, be something beyond our power.” I can hear Luna from behind me. Both I and Nightfall took glances at each other. I filter out the idea of their discomfort and quickly, as opposed to the endless stretch of golden pathway, we came about to a rising platform where Creator slowly but surely start to appear, as if being solid with each step we took. Both me and Nightfall stopped, just a steps away from the raised platform where Creator stood.

Creator, the being who dragged us about from our prison wore golden armor, yet his has the most distinct difference from our natural armors and skin armors. His had a lack of the protrusion on the head, though keeping the same face, a face plate that covers the chin, cheek mouth and nose but leaving the eyes to the flowing golden metal. His chest was adorn with not a flat plate but grooves of ‘V’, his legs were not box shaped but in a more, biological shape while his shoulders sported very sharp and dangerous spikes, as if trying to be menacing and finally, his posture, one that stands tall, firm and regal, all the while strict and serious.

“Greetings pony sisters of Equestria. Welcome to the home and abode of my army.” Creator spoke, moving his arm as if to emphasize such authority that he can do so.

“Your army?! HOME?!” Luna spoke quickly shouting about her surprise without restraint as I can tell; she was not expecting it to be more than just a dream.

“Yes, Princess Luna, Princess of the night and dream, you are not in a dream, but in my own domain and realm… through your untimely visit with my soldiers in their attempt to communicate to me their report regarding a matter that begs my attention.” Creator spoke, again as if a matter of factly.

“And what about you, Princess Celestia, no such outburst? I recall, the Princess of the sun to have some questions in need of answering.” Creator added, this time, pointed at Celestia who kept her frown at him.

“Yes, I have my questions. Who are you? For starters and how you have gained knowledge of our identities?” Celestia spoke with her anger still in play, while Luna kept wide eyed, trying to process in her mind what Creator spoke about this being not a dream.

“I am Creator of this massive army, The Mechanawars!” He spoke out proud and all the essence of ever being the one and only being capable of his feat. Then as if he changed his stature, he answered as truthfully as he can. “As for your identities, it is best that I tell you that in where I used to belong, you two, your whole world, is more or less… a thought… an idea… a very inspirational work that has influenced thousands upon thousands, if not millions of beings who know of your world… as a mere show for girls.” Through his speech patterns, Creator’s tone changed from one of glee to one of near grim as if trying to peg the idea that their world was none existent.

I look at the princesses, expecting them to react harshly, but what they spoke, made me take a step back. “You dare speak of us as mere things! We could slay you now you wretched being of destruction!” Luna was the first to quickly snap, since Creator’s explanation was very… negative.

Celestia on the other hand was thinking this thought, which I cannot detect but in an instant, her horn glows a golden yellow and grasping Luna down. “Let us go sister! I must show him how a ‘thought’ can hurt him so!” Luna answered but when she looked back, did she stop trying and seeing the same serious face on Celestia, making the younger princess to step down, as it were.

“Tell me, Creator, What are you? And why are you evading my question so? I know the ‘who’ that digs deep into you and your army seems to be something me and my sister knows.” Celestia started, which made me and Nightfall look at her, at Creator, at each other and back at Celestia. The look of Creator’s unimpressed stare told us everything, she found out the small detail that was wrong.

“Impressive, not many do ask me again a question about my mistake.” Creator said with a smile and a happy stare at her. “You want the complete answer, fine, I see no reason why. But when I start this story, I demand no such question, and when I finish, I have a favor to ask of you Pony sisters.” Creator answered back, his tone now clear and with enough tone of peace and interest. Celestia nodded, while she let go of her magical grasp on Luna, who only huffed to herself.

*****

“I used to be human, who had experienced an accident, one that was beyond normal, dimensional if you will. It was a situation of other worldly proportions and it was in that, that I was dragged into another. To survive in a whole new world, I sold my soul to a Death, one who made such deals that were deeper in me. I became something else, away from my mortal coil, turning me immortal, as it were. I took this time to learn that there were worlds, vast numbers, nearly infinite, that can be said which I took my best chance to learn, to grow.

I learned first the way these beings live, one by one, group by group, being by being. The next I learn from every being is their might, strength and their way of fighting, armies, weapons and such. The last that I learned from every being, from then, to now and to the future, was the knowledge, the wisdom and the power they posses.

It took some time, about three whole world cycles, for me to organize all of it within my own mind. It was, very taxing but as I finished, did I start to create, this realm, this world, my own base, my army, though, a snag appeared, but I’ll let Daybreak and Nightfall fill you in on that. And when I have finished, I have given birth to my army, the inter-dimensional peacekeeping army, the Mechanawars!!!”

*****

“And here we are now, you two entering my realm through the dream-slip communication system.” Creator finished, one that seemed rushed, but it would seem Creator was having fun, in telling it and hiding many of the things he said. But before Creator can continue, Celestia had her own thoughts.

“But what is the reason for sending in two of your soldiers to my world, especially so close to I?” Celestia asked, her gaze moving to me, which I snap, shook and look away, embarrassed that her wrath still can touch me as guilt build within me.

With a heavy sigh, Creator answered her, “That leads to my favor. I know you are no longer agreeable to letting Daybreak, once again being your bodyguard, but I ask this from you, can you allow both Daybreak and Nightfall to live… accordingly in your world, as… anypony?” Creator asked, slowly trying to gain the answer, slipping away from answering the question. With Celestia withholding her answer, Creator quickly continue to answer her. “It is for your safety, the both of you. There is a dimensional threat that… is threatening not just your world, but many more… similar to your own.” Creator spoke, solemnly and near pleadingly, trying to convince them.

But again the lack to answer left creator to sigh, moving his hand to his face and rub the bridge of his nose. “I shall let you think it over some then. Now, Daybreak, Nightfall, what do you have to report?” At the mention of our names, both I and Nightfall stood tall, ready and proud, facing out Creator.

“Sir! We have encountered a time-space distortion in our assigned world.” Spoke Nightfall first, but at that Creator quickly flinched.

“That’s impossible… you were both assigned a paused world!” Creator said in a near panic as he quickly stretched his arm up and spread them so as a floating screen came to life this time having a special display of red lines on one side and blue lines on the other while each lands connected one circle of corresponding colors, some with a clear circle, others with a zigzag pattern, as if a crack on the sphere. “Your assigned world was affected?!” Creator spoke, near baffled.

“Yes sir!” We both answered back.

“But your world was too close to the main stream! Why would our target do something near world shatteringly dangerous.” Creator spoke as he quickly added the ‘crack’ affect on our circle, which was nearly the nearest to the main Red line the borders the red from the blue.

“But we have also gained some knowledge of the culprit.” I answered to Creator who had raised a brow. “The culprit of these dimensional situations has a gender of female sir!” I answered which quickly made Creator wide eye.

“That’s still good enough information, but if we don’t stop ‘her’ we can kiss these worlds and your own world-” Creator said as he looks at Celestia and Luna with a worried stare, “- to be destroyed by the massive world hopping and space-time distortions she has created.” Quickly Creator dismissed the floating screen. I did not look back to Celestia and Luna as we were worried too. Really, a century of my life was spent in one world, and I worry how Celestia would fare without me, having some link to any distortions.

“Princess Celestia, and Princes Luna, please, please, let my soldiers, Daybreak and Nightfall, stay in your world, a bit longer, especially close to you.” Creator begged as he was sounding more concerned of worlds and safety of any world to do so. Before Celestia or Luna can answer, “As a sign of good faith, I shall have both Nightfall and Daybreak, be out of armor and skin protection.” Creator said. I and Nightfall took a side glance to one another and flinched about it. We turn around to look back to Princess Celestia and Luna, looking for anything on their faces about this and quickly, we saw their wondering eyes upon us, especially me, since I was basically in my skin suit.

“If they do so… I might reconsider.” Celestia spoke, softly, looking at me intently as if examining me if I would be hostile or dangerous, even without my armor, while Luna looked at Nightfall, wondering about him so.

“Then, Daybreak, Nightfall, remove your armors and suits now. Even if it is in the dream-slip, I still want to ensure the two princesses that there is nothing for you to hide.” Creator spoke, softly as if trying to ease out growing embarrassment now.

I sigh, as I willed my suit to retract and to melt back to my helm. As I did so, I open my eyes and let my coat free, as if letting them breathe for the first time in centuries, the cool air around me, quickly getting to me as I sigh, finding relief of removing that suit. I magically levitated the helm off my face and look at Celestia with a smile. I smiled at her as I look at her, trying my best not to be worried.

I took a glance to my brother, who was smiling wide, he was now in his own alicorn form, this time a pure black coat with very long and straight shimmering silver mane and tail while a distinct lock of hair was leaning at one of his side, curling to his back as if creating a crescent moon from his mane. His own cutie mark was unique as well, the lower half of the white crescent moon was covered with an obvious grey cloud.

I smile warmly at the sight, Nightfall, smiling wide with the expression of Luna that of being surprised and speechless, mouth agape. I look back to Celestia, expecting her to be more… refined only to see her wide eyed, looking straight at me, gazing me, examining me to the best of her abilities, while her wings were… stretched out and open. I slowly smile at her and with some unknown force, telling me to do so, I spoke as suave, as calm and as politely as I can.

“Hello… Princess Celestia.”

-5- Night - Doubts

View Online

Nightfall, the name I was, ‘born’ to and the only thing I remember before gaining consciousness and some life in me. I am proud to say I am an alicorn stallion, a pony with a horn and majestic wings on my black lean pony form and my own straight silver mane and tail, though long as they were, I know how to style them as best as I can.

I am the brother of Daybreak, another alicorn stallion, one who had the whitest, if not the purest white coat I have ever seen. His own mane was unique, just like mine, I suppose. His made, a golden yellow, a solid one at that was very slick and straight but there was three distinct points, floating about just behind his head, as if an invisible force pulled at his mane. Whenever he turns or trots his mane waves to those three points, acting as if he was the sun. His Cutie Mark was a golden sun with only 5 of its points, raised up while the lower was covered by a green pasture.

Together, we make, a pair, a brotherly pair that stood side by side, without question but when realization struck, we were both stuck in limbo as many would say. A world filled with other beings, large, small, dangerous, kind, hateful, and peaceful. A number of us in this realm, of endless black watch from where we stood when the ‘window’ appears showing us the entire ‘light’ realm, where life and existence existed, beings similar and unique from us continue to strive and live.

It was at that moment, both I and Daybreak found our love, or loves at it were. A pony, a princess, an alicorn of such elegant and kind blue, her mane and tail was a vision of a perfect starry night and her own form asked for acceptance. I was sure the other pony, white as they come, with a very elegant multi-colored mane or that miss mash of a female that had parts of other beings just thrown together, had my brother love struck to either females, as I did to this alicorn princess, the sister of the pony.

An unfamiliar force telling me I belong with her, or hers, as it were. There were countless many renditions of her, her evil, her good, her regal, her darkness, but still, I love all of her, to just be with her, this uncontrollable urge to just be with this pony right here…

But both of us knew this was not to happen, since we live, or at least, belong here in this limbo of a world, denied of life, it was quick to see us go into a massive heap of killing, murders and genocide, so as to prove we do not have a life. It was quick, nearly painless but the repetitions of it all, made us all dull and nearly bored through our minds. That was our lives, until Creator came along, the golden armor banging on the wall, as if he was from the ‘light’ realm and bursting through a door he created.

He came in without warning and started to kill us, one by one, being by being, race, by race. It was a very chaotic thing that made us think in our death pile, how can we be this powerless against him? It was about our 30th death cycle when he finally finished, out hopes crushed to try and defeat him but some news came about, we were given a chance to somewhat live, and to be out of our miserable little world. We all took this chance.

____

The Mechanawars, the race Creator spoke of that time, as himself and the forms we shall take. At first many of us were showing signs of confusion, he showed us the armors, the forms that resemble humans, and he said we shall all be adorning these armors, without worry and question. Sure enough he proved us wrong to doubt his request of us to be his army, the issue he faced was that he cannot take beings of the ‘light’ realm, or as Creator say, ‘Real’ beings.

My brother and I were quick enough to take in our new forms, it was strange for a second or too, but once we felt...that spark of living, the prospect of having to see the world we just had the liberty to watch from a distance, we were all ecstatic to see it all. Surprising enough, we can still feel, all five senses still worked inside this armor, even if we feel mechanical, we felt alive, biological and all. It was surreal but it was this chance we all took, and we became an army, a peacekeeping force and all in all, a race that shall match the ‘Real’ worlds, together, three folds.

_____

It was through some time, about a hundred thousand years later, our lives changed greatly, having a life, adorning these armors that work wonders, we even found out, we can get out and retain a suit of gold to disguise ourselves when we visit the ‘Real’ world for just a moment. But our jobs were more important now.

There was a situation that concerned a massive number of worlds. These worlds, the ‘My Little Pony’ were connected, though separated for good measure. Creator said these worlds have a massive creative input, one that has made branch offs of this world, from red, the female oriented side, to the blue, male oriented side. And with each circle, there was a world and the closer the circle was to the boundary of the red and blue lines, the closer they are the mainstream, the fixed world, as he would call them. Still we were tasked to check these worlds as initial checks suggested an inter-dimensional situation that can cause a whole dimension collapse for not just the branch off worlds, but also the fixed world.

With our assignments arranged, I and my brother were prepared, but then, I was not prepared for what my brother asked of Creator.

“Sir, may I speak of an idea I have, a desire if you will?” The first thing Daybreak said that time, or some other time ago, and sure enough, Creator showed his disinterest about it, but quickly, as the conversation about us taking a dead world, as our assignment and the suggestive glances my brother had with me, I knew then that he was after a prize, that even I would love to have.

_____

And here I am, standing a few ways, in the shadow hidden, as Daybreak, even without having most of his memories, was found out by the Canterlot guards, and being suppressed as it were, though failing. I sigh heavily to myself and sure enough I whisper my worry.

“Daybreak, be safe…” I hoped from there, trying not to intervene but at an instant, Daybreak looked towards my direction, and in that instant did his plan go into motion, he was caught, hard, having a spear stuck to his neck, I cringed at the sight, really, a spear to the neck can kill most beings, but still, I watch as the Royal Guards drag him away, towards the white castle that was Canterlot Castle.

I sigh, as I watch from afar, my mission, in line with my brother’s request was to establish safe and peaceful connection with the inhabitants, and the fact that my brother has made himself the character of this dead world. It will be hard to get him out since he has lost most of his memories, the innocent card in play as it were by Creator’s orders. And from then on, I watched, Daybreak being himself, even without knowing it, being the valiant one between us brothers, the kind and gentler one and… the well spoken of us both. While I, Nightfall am the silent one, the listener and the calm one between us. Really, when in a very heavy situation, my brother has a thing to be panic stricken. I just smile to myself as I watch him so, a misplaced golden armor of anthromorphic proportions within a world of near Xenophobic Ponies.

This will be a long winding story…

_____

110 years later…

Observing my brother for so long, getting reports from Creator about the continued changes of dimensional tears, cracks, breaks and such and the lone being causing all this is still at large. Some of our brothers have reported that there were misplaced beings, many evil or with ill intentions, while innocent beings sent into worlds, dead worlds, even the tragic, dark worlds. Thankfully, our efforts come in with saving lives, protecting them as best we can and leave the world, less disturbed than us being here cloaked.

Still, another project in the shadows is saving lives, or more importantly, those who are dying. In line with us, being inter-dimensional peace keepers, and being an army, we also try to be saviors. When one being is near death, we take not their soul but their original body, which their soul is linked to. Though many can argue that is not true, we know how to defy the laws of life and death, us being the greatest example.

We take them away, slowly, once they are gone, and leave a clone carcass, so it would seem they have truly died, yet in truth we slip them to our realm, to heal them, to de-age them, to let them live, even when their soul have slipped away. This small project of Creator, was so demanding yet only very few number of us know why he does this, this include me, my brother, as Legend Soldiers, some of our higher ranking officers and selected few soldiers who are always in the world.

Creator calls it ‘Project: Chance’. This is to keep beings, which have died long ago, to once again, live, in our realm, in a path near immortality, another chance if you will. Creator says it is a failsafe, one to counter the beings once they knew of us, once they have knowledge of us, and once they start the war. We shall use the revived beings as our own, prompting many of them to question… are they alive once again?

But I’m getting off topic here. I observe my brother up in the clouds, cloaked as best as I can, watching him go and about in his work then a familiar sight came to be, a sight and the events being played out being familiar to me. It was the first scene, after the opening song, of, I can’t believe I’m thinking this, ‘My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic’…

Twilight Sparkle along with her assistant, Spike the Dragon, in the Pegasus drawn chariot to Ponyville. And knowing both the actions of my brother and Celestia for observing them for so long, Celestia will be doing what she does in this event and I’m thankful I can see my brother’s activities even without looking straight at him.

Within my vision, horizontal stripes of light and dark green and I focus on the tracker placed upon his armor, before he had his memories removed. Sure enough, my sights tell me he is moving towards Ponyville. From that point I jump off the cloud and with it, I freefall, feeling the whiplash sounds of air passing by me quickly. My form quickly turning, my torso pointed towards the ground, my legs free and pointed skywards.

As the many cloud lines pass by me and the fast approaching ground I can only find myself joyously smiling as I was in my element. A Skydiver Unit, a Quick Response Action Unit attacking from the sky with our large blades. We do so for the sake of delivering massive damage with the use of the plant’s gravitational pull and acceleration from our Density modifying suits. Within moments I landed with a silent landing, even though creating a sizable crater. As I land did I watch my brother do his activity, even when he was cloaked, I can see him and I follow him.

For some reason the whole scene playing out, in both his and my vision, the ponies he was following, especially Twilight, who I knew was the lavender unicorn pony, the student of Celestia, the filly who was foal sat by both Princess Cadence, my brother and being good friends with Shining Armor, who was oddly enough, still a Sergeant…

It was the premier episodes of ‘MLP:FiM’. I did my best to follow them through all their trials, without alerting them so, to see them go through that means to be the representation of the Elements of Harmony and my brother, cloaked and unaware of me. Still, the passing moment of seeing the first episode was… less breathtaking than I expected when they finally stood face to face with Nightmare Moon. I was at the door, well of the tower at the least, as I watched from afar and the events slowly but surely moving nearing the end, only with one grand twist.

Nightmare Moon was willing to attack at the moment when the Mane 6… I curse the fandom for that, were preparing their magic in a way of having their elements react to being a complete set. Then, as if I was worried this world had changed significant enough for the villain to attack on a girls show, my brother leaps out of his cover, letting his own self get hurt, struck by the mixture of magic and lightning from the dark alicorn’s horn. I panicked a bit, seeing my brother whither in pain and screaming out and with one powerful tug, he was flung to the other side of the room, toppling a pillar that collapses onto him, half burying him into the rubble.

I stayed put, the orders of Creator being the more prominent command to not reveal myself and stay as recon. With Daybreak being our best tracker here for any Time-Space situations, I still am the one to keep track of any records he cannot see. So far, the events have changed greatly with my brother intervening quite so. Still, it proved that there is still a match to the mainstream to this side-stream story. Sure enough the mane six cast their magic and Nightmare Moon shouts in utter terror as her defeat in the form of rainbows crashed towards her.

At that point I chose to move away, letting the scene play out. I made sure not to be seen as I wait on the events to happen. The ponies arrive and Princess Celestia reintroduces her sister while my brother was brought back with them, having Twilight to vouch for his help, which I was sure made Celestia smile at my unconscious brother at the time. Then the party, the long going party that was for both the Summer Sun after Party Celebration and Welcome back Princess Luna.

But I sigh, the story is moving similar but differently by small details. But all in all, it happened and it occurred. My work just got a bit complicated when Daybreak slowly but surely started to feel worried, if not very differently. As his brother, I knew well enough what he was supposedly thinking and feeling.

_____

It happened, it really happened, my brother broke down. I was not there when it happened but my brother has completely lost his own mind, so to speak. I returned to base to deposit and report on any additional information Creator needed for the threat. For all it’s worth, the story my brother came from was in a vastly different timeline from the rest of the worlds.

I look over the situation board, seeing the map of this mainstream world and the other universes that they follow. Sure enough some worlds, as Creator would put it, have ‘ended’ their target life expectancy and are in sudden pause, similar to a dead world, but in a more, wholesome feeling, not a gray in their color but their time paused. Others were ‘in Progress’ acting working through their plot, their show, their display and their own situations. But the biggest situation we had, was some of the worlds, were marked tampered with, with a crack design on each circle affected. Whatever this threat was it was going world after world in a slow pace, a disturbing one at that.

All our stationed brothers on these affected words have stated time anomalies, a change of role, a removal or addition of characters or ponies in this world or that. It was starting to sound so chaotic but we kept ourselves prepared still. Then came Creator, who was now observing my own observation screen, a table with a live feed of the current position of my brother and the story he has commandeered, focusing on him.

“How is it going now Nightfall?” Creator asked of me, a stern look at me. as he looks down at the scene, looking at my brother, dashing through Ponyville, invisible and headed straight for the Everfree Forest.

“My brother is having an anxiety attack… or even a worry attack if you can call it sir.” I responded as I look at my brother, as he ran past pony and soon was within the dreaded forest. I felt pangs of guilt and sadness at my brother, his lack of memory has not changed his character completely, but it has resulted to this, his worried look, his near angry look of agony, it was a bit too much, but I knew my brother and he was there to do his job.

“I see… And from the looks of it, he is surely trying to solve it in a way your kind did when I found you all.” Creator spoke in a matter of fact tone that made me flinch. He just looks down, his stoic and near expectant eye looks at the progress my brother is working on and soon, it expanded to becoming of a sad scene of him, trying to destroy something. At the scene, seeing my brother punch at the rock, shipping away at it, did it dawn to me, me and my brother’s kind never found a solution for something like our lives and this was not going to end well.

*****

The memories returned to me, my eyes clenched shut as I try to recall what we, I, my brother and our fellows have done in our imprisonment, the small encasement of our dark world. We were there, living and being real, but as we looked at one side of our plane, did we find that we are not real, we were, nothing, a something that was not given its place.

WE start first to ask why such a thing occurred. We have memories, as if we lived there, in the light realm, the world where life flows and the world continues to live on, to work their magic and to function their own way, solving, creating and even thinking.

Though, that cannot be said about us, we had all the knowledge to live, to work and to be we were meant to be, me and my brother being Alicorn Princes, both that govern the rising sun and the shining moon. But it never happened, we know we belonged there, there on the seat where Princess Celestia, and Princess Luna had lived, but somehow, it never happened, as if denied to live.

Anger was the first thing that came to be, we were worried, no not yet, we all turn to each other, each and every other being around us shout curse words, promise of death and vengeance but it was hollow as the scenes being played out in front of us were never going to hear us and the only other thing we can vent our anger was among ourselves… And the death cycle started, at an unknown date, at an unknown place, at an unknown we cannot comprehend as we killed each other, only to arise and find ourselves lost in this endless flood of death and lack of it.

*****

I open my eyes, expecting the scene to be more pleasant since my brother was much wiser than that but I was lying to myself, hoping something good may happen, when in fact, nothing good will happen. My brother took down what appears to be the hulking mass of Timberwolves that merged together. He was breathing, looking down at the mess of wood as he breathed heavily. I look on worried for his safety and really, my heart was aching as I cannot help him, without our Creator’s command.

“Sir, please, can we return his memory?” I pleaded a bit, my voice cracking as I try to suppress the emotion that was trying to escape me. I look at him, expecting him to think deeply but his solid and very stern look down at the viewing screen made me sigh in defeat.

“You know the conditions; if he hopes to ever live in this world he shall do it without memory of himself.” He spoke, again, in his strong and authority filled reason. I can only sigh as I look down, seeing the brother thrash and flail at the little things. I again can only find worry approaching into me.

“Sir, you know very well that he will not be saved unless we intervene. You of all beings know what we, I, my brother and our kind do when this kind of situation happened.” I again spoke, the pain at my chest building as I reason with Creator but again, he did not move his body, his gaze at the sight before him. I was nearly in defeat as quickly as the screen move with the time flow of the world, we move to the next scene, my brother taking down a Hydra in a nearby bog.

The scene was brutal, he allowed himself to be eaten only to cause massive damage inside. It was a quick kill, one that did not demand too much effort as this hydra was sure to have destroyed him if he did not let himself stay hidden from them. The moment he was swallowed whole did we know he will start to kill the hydra from the inside. We cannot see it but it was evident the Hydra was being killed from the inside, the thrashing it started to have, the many heads looking at one another, slowly but surely the beast was sent down on it’s down home, slowly weakening and paling.

Then, as if by force, my brother emerged out of his gut with a fist and slowly parting the now dying flesh off him, covered head to toe in the beasts own blood. But that did not help by the now angered look my brother sported.

I gaze at Creator hoping he will change his mind about the mission and his proposal, but there was a lack of my Creator in showing interest with the scene before him. As I only hang my head down in defeat. Creator knew this was going to happen, and I was sure that he wanted my brother to know that he brought this kind of pain upon himself.

Sure enough Daybreak slowly and surely made mincemeat out of the threats the Everfree Forest can throw at him, all resulting in deaths, if not defensive kills. The events slowly went and finally, Creator shown genuine concern when Daybreak finally stopped and found himself a ghostly filly to talk to. Then, it was my turn to look at Creator wondering who that ghost was.

“Nightfall… Intervention is needed.” He spoke sternly and very seriously as if this was a situation that needed fixing. I was taken aback for a moment at his comment but as he looks at me, I was sure he was serious. “I shall allow you and your brother complete intervention in this world. But the cost of returning your brother’s memory is having your prior knowledge of this world’s supposed future in line with the mainstream.” He said as Creator soon produced a date card.

I was stunned on the spot as Creator just basically changed his mind for my brother’s sake just from seeing the ghost filly. “But sir-” But I was quickly interrupted by his immediate and authority talk back.

“Legend Soldier Nightfall, you are to enter this world and join up with your brother. I shall allow you to mingle in on your ‘love interest’ by returning your brother’s memory while locking both his and your memories of any future events that may occur in this world.” He spoke out loud as he pass the data card, the one to cause that said memory block for us.

“But sir, why are you doing this? A moment ago, you would not agree?” I spoke my concern finding myself handling the data card and inserting it to my palm, the activation requirement was me returning my brother’s memories.

“That filly he is speaking to should not be there!” Creator spoke out, as he pointed at the ghost filly. “This dead world was supposed to be as near to the Mainstream as intended by the author. A fan-made character present there means this world has not just been revived, but tampered with and I fear it is our culprit.” He said as he looks me very seriously.

“Are you suggesting something sir?” I spoke out, the chill at my spine looking down at me. Then as if by force, Creator slammed his fist down in frustration.

“This world has been changed without our knowledge! Get moving soldier!” Creator said in annoyance and in authority. I on the other hand was shaking, really, Creator had these impulses every once in a while he will command us without real prior information unless he had some reasonable explanation after giving the order and it would seem he did. “I believe this world is changing because of the author.”

And as he quickly spoke that, He looks at me, sternly and I knew this was bad. With my brother there, it was bound to happen. I nod thinking that having this situation change greatly was all we needed for Creator to agree. Sure enough I saluted Creator and went on my way to get to my brother.

_____

The events that transpired later were some of the weirdest that I have seen. Upon arrival to this dead world, seeing it in color and in renewed vigor, I dive bomb my way down. As I approach the landing zone, my scanners quickly reacted that a time stop was about to occur from an ambiguous source. Quickly as I can, though cloaked, I myself activated my time alignment systems and quickly joined in one the time stop. True to the nature of stopping time, the world started to grey out and when my sight tells me the source of the temporal issue, I knew I had to get down there now.

Most Mechanawars are from where we came from, the Dark World, the place we never existed. Though we got out through the deals of Creator, we are still hunted down by that world, as if it had its own law. But since it’s power is not in the Light World, Real Worlds, only parts of the world enter and when it does, we go into a time stop state to rectify the problem, and prevent it from taking it. A defense mechanism, we time stop ourselves along with any fellows to destroy those black smoke of that world, we call them Remnants, for the sake that we are not from there.

Still my sensors alerted me at once that a Remnant is within distance and striking distance of my brother. Quickly as I can I dive on through, my blade at the ready as I approach my brother and his situation. Thankfully, not much damage came to my brother, except for his neutrality of seeing me. I felt a pang of pain after rectifying the Remnant. Still, I just sigh and present my hand to him where it happened.

Creator’s date code activated, and sure enough Daybreak shook a bit shaking his head some and look at me. But the same can’t be said of me, somehow, when the system executed the data code, parts of my memories vanish, in an instant, I was aware they were locked but it felt so… familiar, the sense that you should know yet you don’t. Still it was nice to have my brother back, but the feeling of the unknown… was unnerving.

At that point I reminded my brother about the REAL mission. Of course it was at that point that Daybreak smiled wide at me, really, we can tell, even with the face plate on. It was a kind of reunion and it would only cause us all to enjoy the sight, at the least. It was then that I stayed with my brother, in complete invisibility. Following every movement he had and all the activity he has gone, but most of the time, I stayed in the Library, reading and catching up to the history of this place, when in fact, I already knew all those before, but not the after events of my current spot, a kind of mystery that keeps me on edge, but I sigh to myself in defeat. This is the deal I have made and I’m living it.

But I can only smile as I was close to my brother now and my own request to be near that one Alicorn princess of the night. On some nights, I would just go up into the roof of the Princesses’ tower and star gaze admiring the view. Really, it was spectacular, a very calming world around me as I continue this for a week or so.

But my new routine quickly collapse as my brother was ordered to escort and provide support to Princess Luna in the upcoming Holiday that mirrors Halloween in many other worlds, Nightmare Night. Before my brother departed with Luna, he instructed me to stay in the skies, both of us being more effecting when we arrive in battle through diving from the sky. I quickly agreed with him, finding wisdom in the plan and the mission we uphold was still in play.

_____

The events of Nightmare Night were… interesting at best, really the immediate reactions of the townsfolk were justified to a degree but the miscommunication rendered the celebration near dead by rule of Princess Luna. Thankfully, it was diffused by none other than Twilight Sparkle, the supposed main character of the mainstream. But I recall this world to be different and my brother taking the stage as the main character now. I rest on a lone cloud, finding joy and peace being on top of it, a sigh escaping me as I rest about. Nothing was happening, really, nothing could possibly go wrong… and then I smacked my own head with my palm.

“Why did I say that line?” I shout out as my sights were filled with red, glaring an alert at me.

WARNING WARNING
TIME-SPACE ANOMALY DETECTED!

I can only stare at the large bold red words flashing before my sights as I somehow knew this could happen with me thinking it so. I look down, my scanner quickly picking up the location of my brother, his group and the tear, only for me to quickly stare at the now growing yellow light that moved under the tree line, though quickly looking like it went ablaze in an instant. My sights were once again filled with the bold red words.

WARNING
HOSTILE ENTITY DETECTED

At the point I can hear my brother shout out to me, and then it dawned to me, the entity was within sight range of my brother and I quickly produce my blades out of my arms and combine both blades to become one large sword that is as wide as me and as long as my height, only with a triangular shape. I quickly dive, Blade first to cause less air resistance. At this moment, the wind whiplashing past me, the endless buzz of air, I pass the information to my brother of the location of the tear and quickly I find that said entity had shown hostility, by a fire that was headed for him and his group.

Then, as if from an instant of sky diving, I landed with a loud clang and thud, my blade embedded on the ground as I land and on my feet. I can only smile in confidence; really, it was a close call, “Just in the Nick of TIME!” I shouted joyously and bearing a sigh of relief. I look at the entity, only to find characteristics similar if not very disturbingly familiar to this pony that stood before me.

White coat, golden flowing mane, though more of a flame and she was slender with both wing and horn, an alicorn. But I did not heed the fear the start to creep up on me. I shook my head once and quickly I raise my sword, “Fight! On!!!” I cry out as I dash towards the pony.

At first there was a pause in her step, unsure what I was written clearly in her eyes but that did not stop her from evading my first swing. One horizontal strike and she backed away, raising her front hooves. As I missed, I quickly counter the force of my first swing and sent it upwards, in a diagonal slash, trying to at least knock her down as the broad end of my blade was wide enough to be used as a blunt end. But again, the pony evaded, this time, flapping her wings and moving a whole step back. I look at her intently, sure she might do something and I was right, as she move back, her gaze, hard and deadly frown at me as her mane quickly flicker and sure enough it was swinging its way towards me.

“Ah! Flame-Mane!” I shouted some as I spun, the broad side of my blade used as a fan as I try to block it and dispel the attack. In the background, I can hear Daybreak shouting, arguing. I can only find myself in a bit of chuckle as I face my opponent once more. This pony looks at me intently than with a voice that spat venom at me, she spoke out her anger and her noticeable annoyance.

“You will not keep me from my goal!” She quickly flicks her mane, the flame flickering a bit and then three more fire waves went my way. I quickly held my sword with both hands, gripping it tightly as I swung at the flames, in their perpendicular angle, or near that to protect myself from the blast. As I did that, I can feel the heat pass me by but the magic casted did not stop as it passed by me and the trees behind me were starting to go ablaze, in flames even.

I did not want to look back, as keeping my enemy in my sights were my concern. I took a solid stance once more, keeping myself ready in case she wanted to cast me once more. I smirk under my armor seeing the pony stand still, observing me, her eyes staring intently at me.

“Anything better than that?” I boast at her as my confidence grew within me but the smirk she slowly sported shook me for a moment, thinking why she would do so, I saw her glance to the group, this time she grew angry, her mane growing in size.

“No! My prey will not escape!” She shouts out as the pony I was staring at quickly vanishes in flames, catching me off guard. To add to my surprise, I was engulfed in flames, surrounding me in it but that was not the only thing that made me think further, I grunt in pain, feeling the pain through my armor. I was spun by a force that pinned my arms to my torso and I was spun to face said pony. “Also, I do have a better skill than that.” She spoke to me, looking down at me with the gaze of sadistic taste and then, as her horn glow did she cast her magic, directed at me. Before I could shout out in the sudden attack I was hit, squarely in the direction I was hit.

My world became a blur of swirls and lines as the magic crashed at me, the force impacting me, launching me out of the fire that surrounded the two of us but quickly, I can only grunt in pain as I feel solid objects adding blunt damage behind me. I can hear a crack of the trees hitting behind me, especially the back of my neck, the most that I kept feeling as I was launched. Each hitting sending pain surging through me and with each hit I was looking sight and strength. As if the unknown magical force was sapping me of my strength and when I can feel the ground, my legs were the first, and my limbs were shaking.

As I skid on the ground, I slowed down to a degree but still dangerous speed only for me to crash my head at a boulder, my senses sapped away, my sight darkening, as if I cannot see where I was going. I felt the pain surge through me and my hearing became a tunnel, everything was too far to hear as my strength was fading fast. I try to keep it together but as my eyes became heavier, I could only hear my brother’s voice, faint but worried…

_____

I’m not really a dreamer, just not interested in having a dream right now but rest was nice and it was soothing to be rested. As if to feel myself well, my systems return to me, snapping out of my stupor. I quickly awake, finding my expected vision that of stone than the dirt and trees of the Everfree Forest. But I only had one complain.

“That was one long nap…” I comment with a grumpy but young tone. I look up to find myself not along in some place seeing a golden encased alicorn in our skin suits… Then it snapped to me. My body shook, a surge of worry quickly taking over me as I look left right, and back to the Alicorn, knowing full well who this is. “Brother why are you out of your armor… AND THAT MARE!” I took another glance around us and seeing the metal bars. “Are we in a dungeon?”

“Yes brother, but regardless of our current predicament, we have to report to Creator.” My brother spoke, as calmly as he can, but it had a trail of worry. I paused for a moment, really, it was sudden, suspicious even but I had to agree, my alert archive clearly has me stumped as this world was affected.

“Fine, so how do we do this?” I asked him and sure enough he was contemplating. Considering that he had more experience being her in their world, he can think of the most discreet way we can communicate Creator.

“Do Dream Slip now.” He told me a bit worriedly and in rush but I nod. I quickly sat beside my brother, closing my eyes, focusing on to relaxation, my mind drifting off quickly but before I completely leave I hear slight clops of hooves against stone floor echoing about but it faded quickly as I enter the dreamscape.

As quickly as I could, I exit my user space, the individual space reserved for all the dreamers. I enter the public space, the section where any dream walker or dream watcher can be found. Quickly, my brother appears to me, still in his skin suit while looking like the alicorn he really is. We focus on one point of the dreamscape, a section that was made by Creator to achieve this feat and sending our subconscious to be linked into our home base.

In an instant we enter into a long hallway, filled with gold, lights shining and streaking from the walls while rows and rows of columns appear in this endless hallway. I glance into my brother as he looks at me, and seeing me still in my armor.

“Let’s report in before we both get in trouble.” Daybreak said in a bit of annoyance, really his rush and his speech was aggravated, but I nod and we soon were walking through the endless path before us. It felt refreshing to return with my brother again, it was annoying that he had time to build a kind of relationship with Celestia while I, being the more meek and silent among us, did not take the chance to do so, but I did contemplate that if we were both in there, without memory, we would have caused a scene, if not destructive one. But before we can continue further, the alarms came about going off and screaming in the loud siren.

“ALERT! ALERT! ”
“REAL BEINGS DETECTED!!!”

We were worried, I can tell from the obvious expression Daybreak has right now. My brother being out of his armor was nice and all but it was annoying still. We look behind us and there we stared at a very obvious eyesore of color. A dark blue alicorn stood behind us amidst the gold, was very obvious.

"Princess LUNA!!!" Daybreak shouted some his new deeper, non-mechanical but very young and calm voice spoke out as we look at the uneasy glances of the said alicorn. I just cringed, I know my brother's tempers and I'm just grateful he did not sound angry. But looking further, I saw also Princess Celestia behind the alicorn.
"What are you both doing here? And following into our dreams?" My brother continues as I kept quiet, I haven't been introduced yet to the princess of the night or her sister considering what happened last night, and what daybreak looks like out of his armor.

"I was... curious as to why you were both in the same dream..." Luna spoke out but before she can continue our fellow brothers appeared out of thin air and pointed their guns at the princess.

"HALT!!!" they all said, many of our brothers in arms, who had all similar armor builds while pointing their guns at the princesses. As quickly as it happens, my brother tries to diffuse the growing tension of our fellows from gunning down the two Princesses who seem less worried due to lack of familiarity with the weapons our fellows wield. Though my brother did show such bravery in trying to ease the tension our Creator was the one who diffused the situation in an instant. A loud sigh of relief came out of not just my own brother but I as well as Creator commanded us to him.

We proceeded as planned, towards our Creator for the news and small update we have on our current world shattering inter-dimensional culprit, with an added baggage in the form of two Princesses who are oblivious of the dangerous and threatening position they put themselves in.

The truth of the matter is, this is a kind of dream, where we connect our subconscious with our base thus creating a type of communication to our base of operation to our Creator immediately and without delay, but the other side of this communication, where our Creator is, being in the physical plane see us as ghosts or types of mental construct that walk on through our real base of operations. In their side our brothers are on the go, moving and organizing away from the sight range of the Dream Slip Communication skill. The other reason why is that this communication connects the mental stability with our base, thus, if any of our brethren would have shot the princesses, it would not leave a physical scar, but a mental scar that can harm all her knowledge and slowly eat away at her.

But I sigh in relief myself as I walk on, looking at my brother, who was in his pony form in an annoyed state and in his skin suit. Behind us were the Princesses, looking around, the empty pathway, when in fact it is the only thing we can see in our side. Still, arriving within our Creator’s range, we soon were face to face with him.

And within a moment of introductions, Creator’s back story, Creator’s very personal back story and the request for the princess to allow both me and my brother daybreak to continue in our mission to keep their world from breaking and tearing apart by some inter-dimensional prankster. Unfortunately, our Creator had added something as incentive, again…

“As a sign of good faith, I shall have both Nightfall and Daybreak, be out of armor and skin protection.” Our Creator spoke out and quickly which made me glance at my brother, seeing the surprise in his eyes. But an order was an order. As quickly as I turn around, I focus my body. Willing myself to part my armor some, to let it slip away from me, as well as my own skin protection, willing it to melt, slip back into my helm. As I did so, I felt relieve and cool from doing so. My body quickly changed, I felt all my limbs on the ground before me, my neck back somewhat, though naturally straight and finally, I felt my magical strength return to me, gathering strongly at my forehead where a very prominent ebony horn stood.

I smile to myself, it has been such a long time that I was out, though not compared to my brother’s duration. I have trained both my Mechanawar body and my own Pony body. I look forward, seeing Princess Luna wide eyed but not in an impressed stare, such is Princess Celestia, who has her wings in such a span at the moment. I can only smile wide, looking at Princess Luna with my eyes, my real eyes, as I look at her beauty, her elegant and very young form, a fine example of Alicorn youth and beauty. I could not help but keep smiling her way, earning me a cautious stare but a curious stare at me. I smile further as I turn a bit, showing my flank to her and her stare only widens further as she glances to my flank and back at me.

“How is that thy mark?!” She spoke out, as loud as she can in a bellow, just after my brother greeting Celestia in a suave and alluring tone, though breaking their moment.

“Can I say that I do love moon gazing?” I said with a calm but playful tone at her.

Preview:
-6- New Found Situations

Day

“Princess!” I shout out as I try to keep up with her extraordinary speed. Really, I’m surprise she can gallop so fast, but concerning the situation, I can see why she would be fast.

“No time Knight Daybreak! I need to do something for my student!” She shouts her response as she moves out of the castle, seeing the kingdom not in destruction but in a world of chaos and crazy. The world before us was changed, the sun and moon shone at the same time up in the pink flashing sky. The birds were grounded, digging holes, the Royal guards running about, away from their oversized spears that had now been rolling largely, some still normal, but the other unfortunate ones were now floating in the sky or worse, speaking gibberish.

All this chaos staring right at our faces as houses in Canterlot seem to either float slowly now or grow legs and walk through the streets. Discord was out and it was chaotic enough. “This is way too much, even for me…” I said seeing all this, and this was where Discord was, not where he IS.

“Really? I find his work, sloppy and mediocre at best…” A third voice spoke out the voice of Discord. We froze in place, looking at one another, the owner of the voice being neither of us. Fear and some pit of worry overcame me as we look to where it came. The voice continues, this time, more feminine and confident but with a hint of boredom.

“But who am I to argue, it’s good to see less stallions around here.” Said this new voice that came from not a glass stained window, as we expected Discord to do once more, as a repeat to break our morale, but a mounted mirror where another Draconequus stood looking over at the mirror admiring herself, and how I knew it was a she was the very more slender, prominent look of her pony head, being similar to a females and having hair than a beard and goatee.

Night

“So thou are not dead but also not alive?” Princess Luna asked me further, trying to discern what I am. She looks over me as I stood firmly in all four hooves as she circles around me, examining all she can see of me. We were in the lower chambers, the archives if you want but really, this was the dark section, the more archaic tomes and spells, with spell circles and even a cauldron and ingredient shelf.

“Yes Princess Luna, I was never really ‘born’, just ‘there’ because the Universal Law of Life and Existence had no use for me, my brother and all the others.” I responded to her with respect, I mean, she is looking me over. I can only grin as I caught her looking at my flank the longest and of course seeing me looking at her made her flinch some and avert her gaze some.

“But how did thou know of us, of our sister and our place in this world?” She continues as she levitates a tome from one of the shelves, not catching the title or its content. But I can only sigh again, the questions she had were now circling about, not really repeating but returning to the context of me being dead and alive, and also being alive and dead.

“Princess, in where I came from, it was filled with nothing but black and nothing. It was a depressing place, so in my younger time, the only light we, I, my brother, and our fellow castaways, was the ‘window’ the wall that shows us your world, or all the worlds born from just a spark of life and thought.” I said in a near dreamy and proclamation way, as I reminiscent, remembering the warm glow and the peaceful sight of how life was, the living, the dying, the working, the slacking… Oh it was life… and I lacked that for some time.

“Thou mean a powerful relic has shown thee of worlds that span beyond this?!” She quickly generalized in the surprise evident in her tone as I can only sigh as she quickly looks over another tome and looking it over.

“No Princess, it was not a relic.” I can only sigh again the questions came up again. I can truly say, this pony is one very curious pony… But I would not have her any other way. “But I do recall some very interesting sights of you and a certain cute plush you kept very close…” I spoke with a hint that I very well knew…

“…” Oh her silence was nice to hear…

-6- Day - New Found Situations

View Online

-6- New Found Situations

“Hello…Princess Celestia” I spoke out to the white Alicorn princess in the most suave, kindest, gentle and very implying voice I can ever muster in my whole life. I can see the results having positive effects over my small greeting as I smile further. Then again, I may have been kidding myself but the sight was more funny than embarrassing with the stunned look on Celestia’s face. I started to chuckle but Princess Luna beat me to it, coughing a bit to snap not just Celestia but me as well from the growing atmosphere I may have accidentally created.

Quickly, Celestia began, shaking her head a bit. “If they stay as themselves and not mix their military work with their stay in our world… then I shall consider it.” She said with a smile and a warm face. I wanted to say more but I did not, her wings were still spread open.

When that came about, Creator, just behind me, claps his armored hand and sighs in relief. “I thank you Princess Celestia. I know it is asking too much of you and your sister about this, but it is for your safety and your other selves.” Creator said in haste, nearly making his voice a pitch higher with the velocity of his words. He was trying to avoid the upcoming question.

“What do you mean other-” Celestia and Luna spoke in unison, taking their interest over the matter but quickly Creator interrupts them.

“Well, time to WAKE UP!!!” He said in a nearly bellowing, loud popping noise that quickly made me open my eyes, my REAL eyes. This time, I found myself back in the skin suit, the protection suit, still giving me a slight yellow hue of sight. In front of me was the usual dungeon, the metallic bars there, me and my brother, who also just woken up and looking around. But quickly as I return my gaze did I find no other pony in the place, prompting me to wonder… What happened?

“Brother, I know it is of my understanding that they… followed us? But where are they?” Nightfall spoke out, his voice returning to his mechanical but young tone.

I sigh out, not really knowing the answer to that. I would be saying that but then the evident sounds of hooves clopping against the stone floor, just like before we slept. I look over, expecting something else but in the end we only saw Princess Celestia and Luna occupy the outside, behind them both was my armor, still broken, damaged and my weapon with a massive hole on the center of it.

Somehow, Celestia gave a warm smile as I look up to her, the yellow hue of my sights not breaking the image of her sweet body… But I can sense her slight worry, which I cannot detect which and what she was worried about. I look at Luna, this time, showing doubt and really caution and suspicion at me and my brother, who I was sure look like the only odd one among us.

“Knight Daybreak…” Celestia started as she used her magic to open the cell doors, with a slight creak from the rust on the wedges. “I hope that you no longer keep secrets from me and my sister.” She said, more sincere and worried than I recall but her smile still was evident, warmly at me.

“True, I wish to ask all we can from both or either of you” Luna said in a more uptight or more regal and respectable tone, one sight of her glare of caution and doubt and I can tell she was not finding this whole situation adequate. I cannot really blame her as she is now forced to have me and my brother here.

“Well then, as agreed upon both I and my brother will remove ourselves from our armors.” I said as I rose to my feet. I willed once again my skin protection to meld into my helm. I felt the crisp air passing through my coat, chilling me for a moment and when all of it has entered my helm, I used a pinch of my magic and lifted the helm off my face. I smile towards both princesses as I look to them with a warm smile, almost mirroring the Princess of the Sun. “I hope I can be of use to you two once more.” I said to them, bowing to them both.

“You have been my trusted guard since, not even wavering when you have done your duty with purpose. I see no reason to doubt your words now.” Celestia spoke out in her agreement, though I can tell she was hiding something, a hint of sorts in the way she said it.

“Sister, thou cannot possibly be thinking of REALLY believing thy thing’s promise?” Luna this time sounded more annoyed than impressed about us being alicorns. I can also feel her slight sadness in the way she spoke it out and I quickly bowed to her, once again.

“I am sorry princess Luna, really I am. I know we have known to trust one another, before my memories returned and now that it had, though hiding it, I will apologize in any way you deem appropriate as my punishment.” I spoke as best I can to try and reason with her, clearly she was not pleased and was distraught about me not informing them of my memory and the fact my brother came about instantaneously. I hear her sigh while I kept my gaze lowered, not looking her eye to eye just yet.

“Sister, I know it is hard, but you must forgive him, why, without his presence and his brother, there might not be you left after the incident just nights ago.” Celestia spoke more concerned for both of us, which made Luna sigh. I rose up expecting this situation closed but the rage that rose up from Luna’s voice beg to differ.

“SISTER! We cannot know if it was they who conjured her! For all we know, they are the enemy!” Luna shouted some in her anger as her eyes start to water. “WE… I was so close to losing my life to a monster that looked like you. It reminded me of what I could have done to you… and… and…” Luna trailed off, this time her eyes starting to water now the emotional backlash of the event now sinking in and now I understood why she did not want to stop her anger. It reminded her on what she was capable of, if she succeeded in winning against her sister those thousand years ago.

“It is okay now sister, I have forgiven you already, and I see no reason to doubt that you have changed for the better. You have proved that there is always a chance to change for the better with forgiveness and trust.” Celestia spoke out, quickly hugging her sister and calming her down, as Luna cried to her neck, sobbing a bit, crying her tears out.

I glance to my brother, a warm smile on my face as I look at him. He was still seated down, observing the scene before him, as usual, he was the better listener between us and he was always calm and observant, the best qualities he has that I admit, was good for him. I return my gaze did Celestia continue to calm and ease her sister of the pain.

“But now, I ask of you, won’t you give these two a chance, just the same as I have given to you?” Celestia asked, moving her head back to look down at her sister. Luna looked up, tears still at her eyes but with a small nod and wiping her tears away she returns to standing on her own, and with an audible sigh composes herself.

“I shall try, but I want the truth first. Daybreak and…” She Luna started though pausing to see my brother, who all this time was silent and observing the situation was staring evidently at Luna with a gentle gaze. Quickly as that occurred, did Nightfall understood the situation.

“A yes, I shall remove myself from my armor.” He said suddenly as he rose to his feet and quickly his chest parted into four pieces, and made a hole out of his armor’s chest piece presenting the two sisters a glimpse of what is inside the armor… an endless chasm of nothingness. Quickly as they look and gaze with disbelief a trotting sound came from inside, this time, slowly becoming audible and closer as if it took some time to travel out of the armor. Then my brother came out of his bipedal armor. His black coat was very evident and so was his straight, slightly shimmering silver mane that was nearly cascading over his form. He smiles some at the Princesses and soon enough he stayed silent.

“Now then, Daybreak, Nightfall…” Princess Celestia started this time donning a serious tone. I gulp instinctively. “Tell us the whole truth… and please, do not lie why you two are in our world.” Celestia asked and soon, I explained everything to them… from why I entered their world and our mission, leaving a few details off.

Multiple disturbances were happening around the multi-verse of this series, which is obviously from theirs. I told them the truth that we were not just a multi-verse peacekeeping force we are also an army ready to conduct war when needed. Returning to the disturbances, it occurred to us that it is inter-dimensional travel, meaning, a being from one of the many vast reaches of worlds that are similar to this one have broken free of their boundary world.

True, some other worlds have done inter-dimensional travel, but that is within the boundary of their world, meaning, there are many worlds out there, that are aware of other worlds, and one universe may have multiple universes within their boundary, the reason that they are not a threat to themselves and the rest of the universe nor a problem is because they stayed in the boundary, for if anything would have broken their boundary, the world will soon start to collapse, since the lack of one can really break it unless that being removes itself by removing its existence first properly.

That’s the unfortunate part, the culprit for this dimension hopping is causing harm to multiple worlds, similar to this and that but we can never catch it since with each disturbance, a tear, or even a rift, is not the culprit that enters or exit but a misplaced being that does not belong there. So it was decided by Creator that we, a set number of our kind are stationed in all the worlds and ensuring each being will return home safely and without knowledge of the events and to capture the being when possible.

I end my explanation there, hoping it will convince them. At first it was Luna who was at a loss, really her near annoyed look about universes, multiple universes, dimension, inter dimensional travel and a whole slew of words that pertain to what I am saying may have misdirected what I wanted to convey.

“So… something is world hopping?” Luna tried to piece it together, in a more normal and common context. “That is slowly tearing everything apart because it’s wrong and not in its home?” She added looking at me once more as if we were an example. I caught that and quickly rectified it.

“Princess I know it seems like me, my brother and our kind are doing that same thing but there is one ultimate difference which you can reference it from our Creator’s explanation before.” I started, making the two sisters think but a gap of silence renders me to sigh out that a crucial detail was ignored for a moment. “Princess Luna, you have seen my dreams, and you know where I and my brother were before we joined the army…” With a heavy sigh I answered them, though a bit reluctant. “The reason this world is not ripping apart with our presence is because we never existed in the first place, no world will accept us.” I said finally snapping the both of them back to reality.

Of course there was another moment of silence as I glance between the two. Then as if for a moment of understanding Luna bowed her head. “You entered his dream before?” Celestia started which quickly made Luna respond.

“Before he left for his trip, we entered his dream to see why thy knight was troubled and what we saw were… gruesome scenes of him, his brother and their fellows in a genocidal conflict.” She started but the mention of genocidal made Celestia look at me, with concern.

“But he stands before us… How can there be genocide?” She question any one of us.

“Sister, they cannot die…” Luna started, making Celestia glance at me surprised with that small revelation. “From what we can understand from his dream, he, his brother and all their kind were not accepted in life and in death, no matter if they were harmed beyond recovery, they will stand once more and their injuries gone like there was never such a thing.” Luna explained this time hitting home to Celestia looks a bit distrusting at me now.

“But then… he’s…” She started but quickly I intervened.

“No Princess I am no zombie. I am… unreal yet alive now. Yes we cannot die because death does not accept our soul, but with Creator’s small bypass to the laws of life, he, my brothers and fellows were given a chance to live… for a nearly immortal life.” I said and nearly was not used loosely.

That small detail took the attention of both alicorn princesses. “What do you mean a ‘nearly’ immortal life?” Celestia asked.

“Though we are basically immortal, Creator’s bypass was never perfect. The world we came from knows we have escaped and a part of it lurks within the shadows, trying to engulf us back to that world, the world we who cannot exist dwell. We call them the remnants, and we fight them to just grasp our small chance of life.” I spoke out as if trying to sound justified and right but I quickly submitted that that would be less than acceptable.

It took some time to sink in, the silence nearly defining when suddenly sparks and sizzles broke the silence. I heard it just behind me, looking back, I found my armor, being magically stand, returning to its complete and more mechanical state, away from the hollow armor it was moments ago and the broken arm being repaired slowly back into place, wires and metal being forged back together seamlessly. I glance over to my brother who was standing beside my armor, fixing it and finally took notice as he glances at us with his eyes.

“You three were taking too long.” He answered nearly bored but quickly finished repairing my armor.

“Why is your armor now filled?!” Luna quickly questioned as she magically grasp the armor in her blue shimmering magical aura. Quickly my armor was tossed towards her and stopped in midair for her to examine it. “A moment ago it was empty, hollow as any armor should be. Why is it like this now?!” She quickly tried to find the answers, looking like some curious researcher now, making Celestia giggle a bit at her.

“Luna, you know you can get your answers if you do agree to have Nightfall here as your own personal guard and knight.” Celestia informed her, trying to smooth things along. I smile at her way, seeing how well she has taken the opportunity for a change and quickly Luna looked at Nightfall, back at me and finally at her sister with a near annoyed look but sighs nonetheless.

“Fine, dear sister, we shall accept Nightfall as our knight…” She spoke out as regal as she can be but yawns so suddenly. She glances about, looking at us worried that was improper but Celestia reassured her.

“Get your rest sister, you have stayed awake for far too long.” Celestia said as she nuzzles her sister the atmosphere becoming lighter than the near interrogating sense I had a moment ago.

Luna nods her way to her sister and glances at Nightfall who smiles warmly at her. She took one gesture of ‘follow me’ and my brother follows, his armor follows as well, leaving mechanical whizz and clangs again, surprising the sisters. “How thus thou do that?” She quickly asked as they left the dungeon with their clops against the stone, which left me and Celestia.

“Are you angry at me?” I quickly asked with worry as my armor came to life as well, and standing beside me acting out what I would be doing if I were still in my armor, tilting my head to the side, which my own real body did as well.

Celestia looks at me, with a warm smile on her face and a very assuring thing to see on her now. “Not in the slightest. It has become quite interesting to see these things happen…” She started as she as well gestured the ‘follow me’. I bow to her some, my armor doing the same as I followed her. “A good change of pace if I do say so.” She announced cheerfully which also caught me off guard.

“I’m surprised princess, I thought for sure you would have well… suggested something else from the dream phase we had.” I gestured to her, hinting heavily on the wing boner she had.

Quickly as I said that I can see her blush, right against her snowy white cheeks. “I do not do such… absurd things my knight…” She defensively spoke out but I continue to smile wide to her as I trotted along beside her, again, eye contact and she blushes my way.

“Oh, so the princess of the sun does not admit I am a dashing young alicorn male who is capable, unique and a sight to behold?” I said with boast and with such joy that made Celestia just sigh out.

“Daybreak, I shall admit you are capable and unique, but you are not in any way, a sight to behold.” She said with defiance in her tone but there was a hint of play and I quickly countered her as we went up the stone steps and slowly find ourselves back into the castle proper.

“Well I can clearly speak out that you are a sight to behold. You are the princess of Equestria, the one capable to control the sun and beauty that can rival a diamond.” I spoke to her when there was no other pony around just yet, which I was thankful for trying to get to her.

“Knight Daybreak, if I did not know any better, you were trying to courting and attracting me?“ She said trying to sound innocent but I can tell from her tone, she was completely enjoying this.

I lean towards her a little and whisper, “I will admit, you have a very fine figure and the most beautiful mare I have ever seen, these thoughts never left my mind even before I had my memories return.” I quickly lean away smiling as I saw her near surprised expression and very red blush. She was about to respond to my open confession when we arrived to the common areas where a few guards were now present and a few castle hooves were in wait.

Our little bout of words were halted as Celestia returned her regal image and her posture back, while I do so follow her humbly, the both of me did. At first the Guards and the castle hooves bow but they instantly looked puzzled, looking at me since I was another alicorn, one not introduced to society I suppose though that is not entirely true, since I have arrived and so did my brother in both of our forms being present.

We made our way to the throne room, the day just being shy of noon was still within Celestia’s realm of rule and such, all of the ponies were active and well doing their job. Once we entered the throne room, a part of me quickly moved to the area I am most associated upon, my armor quickly standing on the spot while followed Celestia and stood in down, facing up to her while she sat on her throne.

With that somehow the atmosphere became calm but was quickly shattered to tense when Lieutenant Shining Armor came inside. He trotted his way until he notices me but quickly reports to Celestia, glancing at my armor even.

“Princess, what has happened? Why are you allowing Daybreak… or is that Daybreak?” He said somewhat confused but still demanding. With a raised hoof, Shining Armor was silent and quickly Celestia spoke out.

“What is the problem Captain?” She asked but one small detail made me nearly jump. Shining Armor was Captain?! But he was only a lieutenant when I left on my trip. How did that happen? Or is this one of the distortions? These questions swirled within my mind as I look beside me to him.

“Princess, many of the guards said they saw Daybreak out and being escorted by Princess Luna. What’s worse is that appearance of another, but now two Alicorns and Two Daybreaks are making many of us confused…” He said with his authority tone and well… a very threatening look at me, which ever that is.

I glance towards him and can only smile at him a bit while my armor move to wave at said alicorn. Celestia soon responded, “Calm yourself Captain, there is always an explanation for everything. Right now, you are looking at Knight Daybreak.” She said gesturing to my armor. “The other armor, identical to this one happens to be his brother, the details I shall pass on to your in a later date Captain. As for the two alicorns, the one Luna escorted to her chambers and this stallion with me is a very special and delicate case of information that I wish to discuss privately with you and only you.”

As soon as that small gesture was made, the guards by the door quickly left with a bow and off to leave me, Celestia and Shining Armor. In the throne room we explained Shining Armor all the details, from me, my memories to the near world changing, world shattering truth that took us long hours there, the sun passing by quickly, which caused Shining Armor to respond the only way a mortal can.

“Okay, okay, I’m confused.” He started, making me chuckle some. “So Daybreak, has all his memories back, he’s actually an inter-dimensional soldier, WAY older than you or any of the worlds, including ours, there is a situation concerning multiple worlds and our own is in peril?” He said, again cramming all the information. “And you mean to tell me, THIS alicorn standing right beside me is Daybreak, and also the golden armor there, standing like I have known him for so long is that one and the same pony?” He said with a very unbelievable tone, really, even his head scratching was giving his mane a complete messed make-over. All the while Celestia kept a calm demeanor, though as I remember her so, she herself is finding it hard to believe when in fact, she herself was present through it all.

“Yes, my Captain, This alicorn here before you and the armor you have seen is the one and the same, it would seem their own technology far surpasses our own…” She spoke calmly, which worked wonders to soothe many, if not thousands, of ponies through the decade I have known her.

Shining Armor on the other hoof just sighs in defeat, which I noted as he was clearly still confused but his renewal of posture and his own mane, with his own near pink aura of magic fixed his mane in such fashion noted he has taken the information regardless of how absurd or crazy it may seem. “I will accept the facts, though I might be confused about it.” He spoke in defeat as he sighs one last time, before returning to posture and his own stoic look.

“I thank you my Captain, now please, return to your post so that I may ask more from our dear friend.” She said calmly and again, as regal as she can. Shining Armor saluted at her and trotted off through the double doors. Once they closed shut did we, Celestia and I, alone once more in her throne room. When that happened, Celestia gave one heave if not a near bellow of a sigh. “Daybreak, As much as I appreciate you being my personal guard, it will be… a task to inform my ponies of having two new alicorns in this society.” She spoke to me with a bit of distress and near worry.

“Calm down Princess, I’m sure there is a solution for everything, in a way, to keep the populace from ever shouting or gasping through the impossible.” I said as I try to sound confident. Again she gave off a sigh which worried me now as a though passes through me, asking me the question I dread not to dwell, ‘How can that happen, to present two new alicorns without the world to know who or what you are?’

I sigh hard, nearly as much as she can, closing my eyes in concentration thinking of a solution, one favorable for every pony. Somehow, in the gap of silence I found the solution, which might, though will be awkward to an extent. “Princess, I’m sure you will be angered by my suggestion but…” I trailed as I look up, and for a fraction of a second I saw a glint in Celestia’s eyes as she looks down at me with such focus and intent. “I know this may sound rude and rushed but, why not, we, as in, you and I try to be a couple…?” I suggested trying not to sound desperate, begging or even embarrassed, when in fact I just did sound embarrassed to ask. And when I finished, I found my hear t racing, nearly wanting to jump out of me.

Then, in some odd way, Celestia moves off her throne, looking out at the evening sun, though not close to setting as she walked her way towards the throne room doors, intent on leaving. “I will consider that… my knight.” She gestured to me when she stopped to look behind her, to see me standing stiff, really, I’m looking at Celestia’s flank right about now and it has the right curves… Before anything she giggles catching me in that act as she left and sure enough the many ponies, who were in waiting groaned in annoyance, not seeing me yet but quickly they left, while some of the castle hoofs were at their work, quickly setting up the drapes, the tapestries and such.

I followed Celestia as best as I can, my armor trailing me as well, acting on my new life as her personal bodyguard, which I seem to cling on to myself. As quickly as my hooves can, I gallop away to chase her, while my armor was quick to reach her, again, my subconscious knew what my armor should be doing. Sure enough I was trotting besides her escorting her, my armor to her left while I was to her right. But in me, my body felt warm, raising in temperature at my neck first as somehow, in some way, my wings brushed hers and that small surge made me blush.

Clearly, I did not rectify it from me when in fact Celestia’s own wing rubs on mine, and nearly rubbing on my flank. “So… how shall I convince thee?” I asked her with the little change in my tone, as to sound suave, again trying to get to her, which seems to work as her blush was very evident against her pure white coat.

She smiles warmly at first and looks my way, her eyes showing such passion and attraction at me. “You can start by courting me.” She said before we reach her quarters, again she opens the door with her magic, the two guards saluting her and with it, she takes hold of both doors, preventing me, or even my armor from entering her chambers. “Then I MIGHT take your plan.” She said and before I knew it, she winks and closes the door shut, making my eyes widen, as both me, and the two guards also having the near identical expression on me.

_____

And so, I did what she has suggested which was, nearly different from what I thought she would say, nearly out of character, but then, I’m not complaining. I courted her, many a times, even when she was busy. I have tried to serenade her, but then most of the pegasi guards gave me weird looks.

I have also suggested to my brother to keep our armors like antiques in our bedchambers, which, I have specially asked Celestia for, to have both our rooms adjacent and the closest living quarters to the dungeon. I planned to take my place back, which gave many of the ponies a scare as the spot of the golden armor was now occupied by an alicorn that could match Celestia’s own image.

As the courting went on, so did the implications that she is considering. A few times I have caught her sighing my way in my serenades. A few when she had her wings open stiff when I offered her gifts, which was some special things I asked from my home world, again future stuff, especially the special three dimensional image, which might have both impressed her and surprised her. I also have tries to flaunt my assets her way, which was met with mixed results as she may be, but avoiding me all together and it was a bit frustrating to decipher what she is thinking.

“Am I doing something wrong?” I asked my brother, who stood in front of me, his eyes looking at me with concern though glancing down at the book he was reading while we were at the library, Note Worthy looking at us with disbelief and a hint of stranger presence as it would seem Celestia has not completely informed them of who we are, even making up names for us. “I mean, I’m trying my best to court her, really, a gift or too, a picture of her, serenade her, and the name she gave us was Sunbeam and Moon Glitter.” I said in a near annoyed tone, my own body tensing with a mix of anger and disappointment to myself.

My brother started to chuckle under his breath. “Brother, have you not seen her reactions? She is slowly succumbing or accepting you.” My brother said his own calm and collective demeanor being the reagent to my own explosive and near anger attitude. “From what I hear from Luna, she is interested in you, but she has a problem of showing it, especially for her being too busy and thinking about for her nation.” He said with a mixed tone of ‘obviously’ and ‘calm down’ I sigh once more as I look over the book under my own face. “Besides, from what I hear from Luna, she’s considering you right about now.” He said as he finally looks down at his book and reading.

I snapped at his last words, she is considering me? “Really?” I asked a bit surprised and smart enough to keep it down in the library. I was excited but now hearing this I was confused. “But she showed such restraint… not like Luna, who I’m sure, has called you up to her room, many a times in the morning.” I slyly said, leaning over the table as if asking for gossip from my own brother, embarrassing and a bit stupid but hearing something positive would be better than being in doubt.

My brother made a glance at me, looking left and right first before, “Look, Luna has asked her sister about you and her. The response given was that she is REALLY considering your plan but she is keeping your relationship on a hold, even if there was none to begin with, in your current form at least.” He answered looking at me with a slight annoyance at me.

“Well you didn’t do much…” I tried to counter his now annoyed face.

“You and I know very well, she needs attention and some pony to hear her out. I did that and I enjoy if not, love her company.” He spoke, again sending a dagger through my body at how stupid I was to try and make a guess when in fact it was all true anyway.

“Fine, fine, I just need one last answer though…” I can only sigh looking at the book about the courting rituals of yesterday and today… “Do you think she has the herding mentality?” I spoke keeping it at the very lowest as Note Worthy was just two bookshelves away. Somehow, in the silence he gave me he looks at me with annoyance once again but nods slowly. And something inside me screams, ‘LUCKY! ME!!!’

_____

The months passed, a new year has arrived and there is no new development in the pony society, well except for the Castle guards and hoofs being well acquainted with ‘Sunbeam’ and ‘Moon Glitter’. The princesses doing their work and their job as usual, Luna and ‘Moon Glitter’ showing public affection, which Celestia reprimands that they are to act on their age and be proper. Still, I am left alone for the time, my courting failing slowly but surely.

My serenades are getting shorter and shorter, not that entertaining, hard to come up with a new song every week. My own present becoming less entertaining for her, even the flowers and chocolates are being rejected, something about trying to avoid gaining weight… And all in all, we calmed down a bit and I just kept myself in a calm and collective attitude.

I awoke to the morning, another day like any other, expecting the birds chirping and the sun being what it was, big bright and yellow. I yawn out, trying to wake myself as I stood up. I was happy for a moment but quickly I banish it for a moment to take in my thoughts once more.

“A new day is upon me” I sigh out in defeat as I try to keep myself calm. I glance at my armor, set to stand and act hollow, a camouflage, as I walk out. Naked as usual, my mane flowing behind me likes the sun’s rays in three prominent points. I smile as I made my way to the throne room, taking my place at her side as I stayed vigilant, now even showing signs I would court her for the day. I can hear her sigh a bit but I did not pay attention for a moment. The day moved along, relatively calm and very serine, but during midday did something happen, a kind of dread fell upon me, like it should be expected but with my memories locked, I could not tell what is about to happen, when Captain Shining Armor bursts in, screaming.

“Princess Celestia! WE have an emergency! A creature just came out of a statue in the royal gardens and in an instant every went into chaos!“ He shouted some which took our attention at first but looking at him now, he was not kidding, his made was singed and his own body showed signs of fire being smacked on him for a few times.

Quickly, Princess Celestia trotted out of the throne room without a second thought, leaving me a few guards and the hurt Guard Captain. As much as I wanted to help, I stayed, something in me demanding I stay put. I look at the guards giving glances here and there, until the Captain fell down, huffing and tired.

“Get a medic here!” They soon shout out, as they start to move the Captain out of the way. But I quickly intercepted them and lower my horn down, I focus, slowly but surely my energies move to my horn and with it, I focus further directing my magic to Shining Armor.

“Do not worry I can heal him.” I spoke in the softest and calming tone I can muster as I cast my magic. Slowly, Shining Armor’s slightly scorched coat was slowly growing back as was his own mane, then in a near instant, Shining Armor was standing on his hooves with a sigh and looking up at me with a smile.

“Thanks…” He said not bowing to me but thanks is still thanks. “Alright! I need all of you to prepare and outside now! Even with all the crazy that’s happening we need to be prepared!” He commanded which took the attention of many of his soldiers as they left the throne room, in a hurry. I sigh as I waited for them to close the doors behind them. I sigh, so long since I’ve actually done anything and a new threat came about. I move quickly to the double doors opening it with magic and quickly, I found the corridor quiet and silent, as if all the life was sucked away.

This gave me a time to ask myself, “What the-?” Really, it was odd, strange even to see the windows calm and bright, no image of the outside and sure enough I took a double back into the throne room, still in wonder when I arrive into not the throne room, but the same corridor, which was… lively, more alive and the same place I have been. The two guards guarding the throne room door no longer present as I trot out. In an instant, I saw the chaos Shining Armor was shouting about and I quickly look around to see in the distance Princess Celestia galloping towards the towers.

“Princess!” I shout out as I try to keep up with her extraordinary speed. Really, I’m surprise she can gallop so fast, but concerning the situation, I can see why she would be fast.

“Really? I find his work, sloppy and mediocre at best…” A third voice spoke out similar but completely different that of Discord. We froze in place, looking at one another, the owner of the voice being neither of us. Fear and some pit of worry overcame me as we look to where it came. The voice continues, this time, more feminine and confident but with a hint of boredom.

“But who am I to argue, it’s good to see less stallions around here.” Said this new voice that came from another Draconequus that stood looking over at the mirror admiring herself, and how I knew it was a she was the very more slender, prominent look of her pony head, being similar to a females and having hair than a beard and goatee.

“Ah, but then, I smell something that has my kind of Chaos…” She said with a smile as he looks over to us, but her eyes, her sharp and near threatening eyes was poised at me… my body frozen in place at her gaze. I wanted to flee as her stare was poised at me, very intent showing no such gap of her stare.

“Who are you?!” Celestia shouted some as she conjured a shield that shone a bright golden yellow around the both of us but with the snap from this new draconequus’ fingers and Celestia’s shield was rendered into an assortment of nuts that rained down on us as Celestia and I shielded our heads from the small but rain.

“Hm… weaker Celestia, who knew. I guess this word is too girly than I thought…” She said as he she now sat on a couch, sipping tea from a teacup and well… all of it floating above us.

“How did you-?” Celestia started but quickly, as she tries to ask, the Draconequus snap her fingers and sent Celestia up into the ceiling, a gravity altering spell just on her.

“Please, you are not interesting… but your… male of a guard is…” She said, pausing from time to time as she licks her lips, clearly implying something to me, which I know very well of. I charge my magic, my horn glows with a sudden gold shine as I ready myself.

“As much as I want to fight it out, I believe introductions are in order. Since I am a gentlecolt, I am Daybreak! Personal Knight of-” But instantly, after hearing a snap of a finger or paw I felt my legs stuck onto the ground, as if I was shackled to the floor when in fact there is no such thing. I took a glance down in surprise that when I looked up I was face to face with the Draconequus woman, her wide smile, even with the cute fang on her seemed to radiate attraction if not, affection.

“It’s been so long since I’ve met a chaotic male, excluding of course my other selves.” She stated with a soft lion paw moving to caress my cheek. I flinch and move back but another snap of her fingers, or talons from the avian appendage she has, my body was rigid, stiff and I was helpless as she caress my face further. “Now, your name is Daybreak? Oh you can help me with a problem I keep having every morning, handsome.” She said with a tone of seduction as her breathing was evident, the warmth of her breath, somewhat a rude manner for a female, but her panting about and the scent of it made my head light.

“Get your hooves off my MALE!!!” I felt a ping of joy from Celestia shouting from above us as her magical beam traveled from her now upside-down self towards this Draconequus only for said Draconequus to snap her fingers, the magical beam rendered into milk, suspended in mid air and Celestia being sent down onto the floor, enough to make her stutter trying to stand up. I try to move about, but again my body being stiff rendered me helpless to the CARESSES of this Draconequus.

“Please, I’ll be taking him as his first and top... Princess…” She said as her paws found her ways to slip past my legs and OH! My own body shivered in the spot she chose, my own hormones making me moan out to my still movable lips as I try to reject her but my own betraying me as that certain section between my legs was continued to be groped and caressed by the female. “Well equipped and very stunning stud.” She said as she took a side glance to the side. “OH to have you as my mate… all the chaos you have in you, it’s so sweet and very tantalizing.” She said slurping as if trying to seduce me, which was working as her palm was now moving slowly the underside of my proud soldier.

“What do you want with me?” I tried to say, through the moans that I make while my body shivers and flex a bit from her continued activity with my stallionhood. I glance at Celestia who now had a large blush on her cheeks that rendered me to blush myself. Instantly I found myself in relief as the Draconequus released her tantalizing grip off my stallionhood.

“OH, well, I started off as being a Spirit of Chaos in my world.” She started as she snaps her fingers and rendered her to lie down on Celestia, as if a Psychiatric couch or chair while I was forced to stand beside them both as if I was the psychiatrist. Celestia herself was stiff as was I as this Draconequus continues. “I was Eris! OH yes, doing the bad that no other pony can, oh how I enjoyed it but then I was always stopped, Three times by six very annoying colts!” She screamed in anger as if trying to curse them from beyond the universe.

“Celestia’s favorite student, a damn colt who doesn’t even know that their male numbers are what’s causing me to escape. Short sited fools!” She said as she now rest on her belly, atop Celestia’s back while her head rests at her mane, again I can only stare at the position she’s making, Celestia making glances at me but I can only give a worry look as I too was stuck.

“Oh how I loathed them, really, three times, successfully sealed, I mean, I gave them a damn riddle the first time I escaped, in millenia, and somehow, even with them bickering what the answer was that damn Unicorn, Dusk Shine, answers it correct and sure enough, even with their hot headed attitude, they still activate their Elements and seal me!” She shouted, her eyes watering which she wipes off with a finger and the tear drop landing on the carpet only for us both to see it burn through the carpet, floor and stop at the wood under the marble.

“No, I mean why me?!” I said, trying to get her to move about in her activity as I glance outside seeing the night change to day, in fast instances like a child playing with the nightlight with ease, though strange enough, the castle was not affected, as if blocked by a neutralizer, which I can guess was…

“Eris, please, can you release us?” I asked her as polite as I can, really, I was near desperate, I admit, not that many straight guys actually want to listen to girls complaining, IF they were not their lover, relative, or close friend. Somehow, Eris stops, glancing at me, as if eyeing me, and I felt my stallionhood once again caressed making me moan a bit. Then I heard a snap of a finger and then in that instance, I was standing, well in control as was Celestia while Eris stood in front of us with a stern stare at us. There was tension as Celestia focuses her magic once more, only to Eris to snap her finger and encase Celestia’s horn on a tennis ball and her magical power ceased.

“Look Princess I may be LIKE Discord but I’m not so be a good leader and hear me out.” Again Eris spoke, completely acting so random, as if diverting our attention and jumbling us to what she is trying to do. Celestia gave a stern stare but kept that stare as she spoke, acid being spit out through her words.

“I will, but make it quick, my student is in dire need of my help. “ She said as she kept that threatening gaze which made Eris smile further.

“I’m just a female looking for a new home, I’m not here to cause too much problem in this world. Just that, I sensed this male’s presence since three months ago and it took me so much time to… find him.” She said licking her lips again, as she floats around me, eying me, both I and Celestia, if her gaze was to be accounted for, followed her as she continues. “I left my world, since I’m basically sick of seeing Your… or maybe, MY Celestia’s face and her student that I wanted a change of scenery and all that.” She said as she now reclines back this time stopping in front of me, trying to come closer to me, only for Celestia to block her.

“And what do you want with MY Knight?” Celestia asked, again the poison in her tone.

“Oh nothing, just the slice of the action, or more like him in general as… well considering you don’t call him lover, I want him to be my special somepony…” She said with a very pleased smile, which made me sweat bucket if I can as I move back. I hear a gasp from my charge as she glances back at me and at her.

“No! Why would you-?” She tried but Eris beat her to it.

“Please, there’s a legal rule of herding in this world and I plan to use it to the extent princess.” She said in a mocking tone as this surprised both I and Celestia.

“You follow a rule?” I asked in a near disbelief as the Draconequus smiles further holding the book, which was magically summoned by the spirit of chaos and moving to the page where said rule.

“Of course there should be a rule, I mean, if there were none, then there’s no clear definite line between order and chaos, thus, if I was chaos and there was no rules to break, then, there’s no chaos at all, just an empty place full of something.” She said as she smiles further, shooting daggers at Celestia as we composed ourselves back. I can feel myself start to question why it has come to this and quickly Celestia still refused.

“That rule can only apply if the male has taken a female and having his wife’s consent.” She countered, starting their small debate only for Celestia to be shot down quickly,

“He hasn’t taken a female yet…” Eris said with a ‘tsk tsk ’ motion of her finger as she poofs the book away and quickly appeared behind me, sitting on my back as I stiffen once more, my wings expanded with a reflex as I felt my stallionhood once more caressed by her tail, this time, no grip at the least.

“Get your paws away from my knight!” Celestia added but then Eris just snaps her fingers and a cloud image of the events outside of our field of vision shows us that Twilight was now facing Discord with the Elements of harmony only to fail in that attempt with the ragtag group of bearers that she tries to gather. Sure enough Discord laughed at Twilight’s face without regret and slowly Twilight succumbs to defeat.

“Your nation is going to fall… I don’t plan on doing anything that’s as big as he’s doing, besides, I only asked for this male…” She said as she snaps her finger away and worry seem to be embedded on Celestia’s face. I sigh, the worry also growing within me as I saw Twilight, in the deepest if not the hardest scene I have seen her in ever since I took care of her all those years ago.

“Celestia…” I started which made the Sun Princess to look at me. “She needs you and your nation is in peril. You need to do this for the nation first, innocent lives are in danger and you need to do what you can to help her.” I told her which made Eris chuckle at our scene. “We can worry about Eris later, right now, you need to help her, she is the one of six that can stop Discord and she cherishes the friendship she had now.” I spoke to her as she slowly nods though with worry in her face as she gallops away up into her tower, a plan I do not know of.

“Wow, Such control…” Eris comments atop my head as she rests her form along my back to my head, as she rests on top of me, all the while her tail… swings between my legs enticing me, but I suppress that inner desire for a moment to look up at her.

“Look, I know we’ve just met and all, and you clearly are the more… powerful one between the two of us but can I at least get one serious talk with you?” I said, and knowing the Entity of Disharmony and the Spirit of Chaos being unpredictable and against such boring topics but then she quickly smiles and stands beside me, though rubbing her slender and soft form against my side and flank, a shiver surges through my form but I quickly dismiss it, shaking my head before looking at her.

“Sure, a serious talk with a male of such chaos… I can listen…” She answered as she looks at me, though very close… enough for me to now notice she had breasts… Damn sizable ones… wait when did that happen?

“Eris, you are distorting this world, I need you to please, stop that.” I told her as straight as I can, which she responded by continuously staring at me. “I know I will regret saying this, but, If you stop your world exploration-” But I was interrupted.

“I already have, ever since I arrived here 3 months ago, Nightmare Night as this dimension calls it, I stayed here for a time to ensure that I wasn’t dreaming about that energy residue that was entirely different if not stronger than my own and my counterparts.” She spoke while a white board quickly arrived with charts and line graphs written on it about Chaos readings and Eris in a very slimming lab coat. Somehow, I cannot look away as she continues, her slender form being sexy in such a tight fit…

“So I scoured if not looked for the source, at first I was thinking it was me being lonely if not, just delusional since there is no perfect world and form all the dimensions I’ve visited. Then came about the time I found my counterpart, still in stone, ironically, it would seem girls have more control over males, but then I now notice that girls in control take things so slow…” She groaned and now the whole board and lab coat disappeared only for Eris to rest herself, dramatically, on my back, using my wings like tissue and wiping her tears away. I sigh as she was clearly enjoying her time to story tell to me.

“And thus I waited for a bit, pretending to be one of the statues, scaring the few guards when they pass by.” She smirks that time as she got off me, appearing in a poof in a pony form, one reminiscent of Celestia if ever there was a statue of her in the gardens.

“Oh yes, acting like that one counterpart of Celestia… The one with the pink mane, very slender and sexy body and flank” She though hard before a torch lit over her head, “Princess Molestia! That’s right! Well I did that and when my counterpart escaped did I feel your chaos energies… and it was amazing, to see you even break through the one strong magical enchantment made by Discord, I just had to have you, a strong powerful male, chaos strong enough to counter anything as long as you are willing… and a gentle’man’.” She said with a hint of her mischief if not, ‘I know your secret’ tone.

I paled at that mention and somehow I knew she had her eyes on me, all of me… I felt fear for the first time, coming from a Being, a BEING! “So what do you want from me?” I asked her once more, she completely avoided that.

Her smiles only grew. “I want you to me my husband, or as the slang for this world could be, Mate, though with the herding in the rulebooks, making me your first wife.” She said all this smiling about and really, she looked ready to do so as I look behind her to find a white wedding cake with me and her at the top in a more… ordinary fashion, and the cake being 2 stories high, with 6 cylindrical layers. I look back at her surprised she now has a wedding dress on surprising me to no end as I turn around only to find myself once again, face to face with her.

“Damn it woman! If you really want me to be your husband then stop world hopping!” I demanded from her the thought that SHE was the target my race was after finally sunk into my mind as if, “You, You’ve been reading my mind!?” I said backing away from her but she continues to smile, thankfully without the wedding dress.

“I have, and I have to say, you are one interesting male. I wouldn’t mind having a very intimate relationship with you.” Again, she licks her lips, winks at me and her tail somehow, even when I’m facing her and sees her whole body, tail included, she gropes me with her tail.

“Then, then…” I kept trying to think when suddenly there was a large explosion, or some calm that rushed passed us as we looked out the window to find that Discord’s doing was now being undone and slowly but surely everything returned to normal. I sigh in relief as I look back at Eris. “But are you really after?” I asked her, thinking out loud once more. I glance towards the pathway Celestia took to see her galloping towards us. But the response I got from Eris, was completely different as if she was never like that in the first place, as if, she was trying to hide something but now, she spoke, in a saddened and very wishful and hopeful tone.

“I just want a new place to call home…” She answered me, looking down in near defeat, and somewhat started to leave. I saw Celestia, her usual anger and spiteful look against the counterpart of Discord gone as she heard her, she looked at me worried and somewhat angry at me. Call me crazy but damn, female always think guys are at fault.

I sigh as I approach her slowly and answered her, as truthful, as meaningful and as convincing as I can. “You can call this home if you like.” I don’t know if it was crazy or not but something inside me, in the depth of me, I knew I did the right thing, even if this one being was so random, chaotic in her own way.